SlideShare a Scribd company logo
The Future of English?
                                                                                     A guide to forecasting the popularity of the
                                                                                            English language in the 21st century

                                                                                                                              David Graddol




                                                                                     First published 1997
                                                                                     © The British Council 1997, 2000

                                                                                     All Rights Reserved

                                                                                     This digital edition created by
                                                                                     The English Company (UK) Ltd

                                                                                     David Graddol hereby asserts and gives
                                                                                     notice of his right under section 77 of the UK Copyright,
                                                                                     Designs and Patents Act 1988 to be identified as the author of
                                                                                     this work.




What is this book about?
This book is about the English language in      of the English language and concludes that       forecasting, identifies the patterns which
the 21st century: about who will speak it       the future is more complex and less              underlie typical linguistic change and
and for what purposes. It is a practical        predictable than has usually been assumed.       describes the way large corporations have
briefing document, written for                                                                    used ‘scenario planning’ as a strategy for
                                                The book has been commissioned by the
educationists, politicians, managers –                                                           coping with unpredictable futures. Section
                                                British Council to complement the many
indeed any decision maker or planning                                                            three outlines significant global trends
                                                texts already available about the teaching
team with a professional interest in the                                                         which will shape the social and economic
                                                and learning of English, the history and
development of English worldwide.                                                                world in the 21st century. Section four
                                                development of English and the diversity
                                                                                                 discusses the impacts these trends are
The Future of English? takes stock of the       of forms of English worldwide. It is
                                                                                                 already having on language and
present, apparently unassailable, position of   intended to stimulate constructive debate
                                                                                                 communication in everyday life.
English in the world and asks whether we        about the future status of English which
can expect its status to remain unchanged       can inform policy developments both in           The last section summarises implications
during the coming decades of                    the British Council and other organisations      for the English language and outlines ways
unprecedented social and economic global        concerned with the promotion of English          in which we might reach a better
change. The book explores the possible          language teaching and learning.                  understanding of the status which English
long-term impact on English of                                                                   will hold in the 21st century world. This
                                                The book is divided into five main
developments in communications                                                                   concluding section also argues for a
                                                sections, each followed by a summary of
technology, growing economic                                                                     reassessment of the role played by British
                                                main points and references. The first
globalisation and major demographic shifts.                                                      providers of ELT goods and services in
                                                section explains how English came to
The Future of English? examines the                                                              promoting a global ‘brand image’ for
                                                reach its present position in the world.
complex mix of material and cultural                                                             Britain.
                                                Section two examines techniques of
trends which will shape the global destiny
Overview
English is widely regarded as having become the global language – but will it                            A world in transition
retain its pre-eminence in the 21st century? The world in which it is used is in                         But there are reasons why we ought to take stock and
                                                                                                         reassess the place of English in the world. The future of
the early stages of major social, economic and demographic transition.                                   the English language may not be straightforward: celeb-
Although English is unlikely to be displaced as the world’s most important                               ratory statistics should be treated with caution.
language, the future is more complex and less certain than some assume.                                      This book examines some facts, trends and ideas
                                                                                                         which may be uncomfortable to many native speakers.
                                                                                                         For example, the economic dominance of OECD count-
                                   Why worry now?                                                        ries – which has helped circulate English in the new
                                   Why worry now about the global future of the English                  market economies of the world – is being eroded as
                                   language? Is it not the first language of capitalism in a             Asian economies grow and become the source, rather
                                   world in which socialism and communism have largely                   than the recipient, of cultural and economic flows.
                                   disappeared? Is it not the main language of international             Population statistics suggest that the populations of the
                                   commerce and trade in a world where these sectors seem                rich countries are ageing and that in the coming decades
                                   increasingly to drive the cultural and political? Has it not          young adults with disposable income will be found in
WWW                                more cultural resources, in the sense of works of litera-             Asia and Latin America rather than in the US and
ENGLISH 2000                       ture, films and television programmes, than any other                  Europe. Educational trends in many countries suggest
http://www.britcoun.org/           language? Is it not, as The Economist has described it,               that languages other than English are already providing
english/enge2000.htm               ‘impregnably established as the world standard                        significant competition in school curricula.
                                   language: an intrinsic part of the global communications                  The Future of English? identifies such significant global
ENGLISH CO UK LTD                  revolution’? (The Economist, 21 December 1996, p. 39)                 trends – in economics, technology and culture – which
http://www.english.co.uk/          Isn’t it obvious, in other words, that the English                    may affect the learning and use of English internatio-
                                   language will continue to grow in popularity and influ-               nally in the 21st century. We suggest that the close of the
                                   ence, without the need for special study or strategic                 20th century is a time of global transition and that a new
                                   management?                                                           world order is emerging. The period of most rapid
                                       The simple answer to all these questions is probably              change is likely to last about 20 years and can be expec-
                                   ‘yes’. There is no imminent danger to the English                     ted to be an uncomfortable and at times traumatic
                                   language, nor to its global popularity – a fact which is              experience for many of the world’s citizens. During this
                                   recognised by the majority of people who are professio-               period, the conditions will be established for more settled
                                   nally concerned with the English language worldwide                   global relations which may stabilise about 2050. Hence
                                   (Figure 1). The press release for the launch of the British           the next 20 years or so will be a critical time for the
                                   Council’s English 2000 project in 1995 summarised the                 English language and for those who depend upon it. The
                                   position of English:                                                  patterns of usage and public attitudes to English which
                                                                                                         develop during this period will have long-term implicat-
                                      World-wide, there are over 1,400 million people living in
                                                                                                         ions for its future in the world.
                                      countries where English has official status. One out of five of
                                                                                                             In this book we argue that the global popularity of
                                      the world’s population speak English to some level of
                                                                                                         English is in no immediate danger, but that it would be
                                      competence. Demand from the other four fifths is increa-
                                                                                                         foolhardy to imagine that its pre-eminent position as a
                                      sing. ... By the year 2000 it is estimated that over one billion
                                                                                                         world language will not be challenged in some world
                                      people will be learning English. English is the main
                                                                                                         regions and domains of use as the economic, demograp-
                                      language of books, newspapers, airports and air-traffic cont-
                                                                                                         hic and political shape of the world is transformed.
                                      rol, international business and academic conferences,
                                      science technology, diplomacy, sport, international competi-       A language in transition
                                      tions, pop music and advertising.
4,000                                                                                                    As the world is in transition, so the English language is
                                                                                                         itself taking new forms. This, of course, has always been
                                   Fin de siècle                                                         true: English has changed substantially in the 1500 years
3,000                              The position of English as a world language may seem to               or so of its use, reflecting patterns of contact with other
                                   be so entrenched and secure that agonising over ‘where                languages and the changing communication needs of
                                   we are’ and ‘where we are going’ might be regarded as                 people. But in many parts of the world, as English is
                                   no more than a fin de siècle indulgence. The end of the                taken into the fabric of social life, it acquires a momen-
2,000
                                   19th century was characterised by much heart searching                tum and vitality of its own, developing in ways which
                                   over the state of society – evident in social behaviour and           reflect local culture and languages, while diverging incre-
                                   experimentation, fiction, scientific writing and legislative          asingly from the kind of English spoken in Britain or
1,000                              reform – prompted by a concern at the social consequ-                 North America.
                                   ences of the industrial revolution. How much greater                      English is also used for more purposes than ever
                                   might be the mood of self-reflection at the end of a                   before. Everywhere it is at the leading edge of technolo-
    0
                                   millennium, when the communications revolution and                    gical and scientific development, new thinking in
                                   economic globalisation seem to be destroying the reassu-              economics and management, new literatures and enter-
                               w
          e


                  ee
        re




                                   ring geographical and linguistic basis of sovereignty and             tainment genres. These give rise to new vocabularies,
                            vie
                  gr
        Ag




                         o
               isa


                        N




                                   national identity. How many titles of social and econo-               grammatical forms and ways of speaking and writing.
              D




 Figure 1 Will English remain      mics books include the word ‘end’ or the prefix ‘post’:               Nowhere is the effect of this expansion of English into
    the world’s language?          ‘The end of history’, ‘the post-industrial societies’,                new domains seen more clearly than in communication
 Composite responses to the        ‘post-modernism’, ‘post-capitalism’, ‘post-feminism’.                 on the Internet and the development of ‘net English’.
   British Council’s English       There is a general awareness of change, but no clear                      But the language is, in another way, at a critical
  2000 Global Consultation         vision of where it may all be leading. It seems we are not            moment in its global career: within a decade or so, the
        Questionnaire              yet living in a new era, but have fallen off the edge of an           number of people who speak English as a second
                                   old one.                                                              language will exceed the number of native speakers. The

2 The Future of English?
The future of English will be more complex, more
                                                                                          demanding of understanding and more
                                                                                    challenging for the position of native-speaking
                                                                                       countries than has hitherto been supposed.

implications of this are likely to be far reaching: the          Questioning the future
centre of authority regarding the language will shift from       The Future of English? thus explores a range of topics with
native speakers as they become minority stakeholders in          a common theme: the changing world which affects our
the global resource. Their literature and television may         use of language. Its primary purpose is to stimulate
no longer provide the focal point of a global English            informed debate about the global future of English and
language culture, their teachers no longer form the              the implications both for British providers of English
unchallenged authoritative models for learners.                  language services and the institutions and enterprises              Jurassic Park grossed $6m
                                                                 with which they work overseas. For this reason, the book               in India in 1994. But in
Contradictory trends                                             aims to provide thought-provoking ideas rather than firm                         what language?
Many of the trends that are documented here are not              predictions. It points to areas of uncertainty and doubt –                               p. 47
simply ‘driving forces’ whose impact and consequences            where an understanding of local issues will be as valuable
can be easily predicted. And in so far as they are under-        as that of global trends. Many of the issues the book
stood they appear to be leading in contradictory direc-          addresses will be of interest to a wide range of people,               385 million people will
tions – tendencies to increasing use of English are              both specialists and professionals, but also members of                 be employed in world
counterposed by others which lead to a reducing                  the general public. These issues raise such questions as:            tourist services by 2006.
enthusiasm for the language. On the one hand, the use                                                                                        Will they all need
                                                                 q How many people will speak English in the year                                       English?
of English as a global lingua franca requires intelligibility
                                                                   2050?                                                                                   p. 36
and the setting and maintenance of standards. On the
other hand, the increasing adoption of English as a              q What role will English play in their lives? Will they
second language, where it takes on local forms, is leading         enjoy the rich cultural resources the English language               How many people will
to fragmentation and diversity. No longer is it the case, if       offers or will they simply use English as a vehicular                speak English in 2050?
it ever was, that English unifies all who speak it.                 language – like a tool of their trade?                                                 p. 27
    These competing trends will give rise to a less predi-
                                                                 q What effects will economic globalisation have on the
ctable context within which the English language will be
                                                                   demand for English?
learned and used. There is, therefore, no way of preci-                                                                                    What have been the
sely predicting the future of English since its spread and       q Will the emergence of ‘world regions’ encourage                   heroic failures of the past
continued vitality is driven by such contradictory forces.         lingua francas which challenge the position of                     in predicting the number
As David Crystal has commented:                                    English?                                                                of English speakers?
   There has never been a language so widely spread or spoken    q How does English help the economic modernisation                                        p. 18
   by so many people as English. There are therefore no prece-     of newly industrialised countries?
   dents to help us see what happens to a language when it
                                                                 q Is the Internet the electronic ‘flagship’ of global
   achieves genuine world status. (Crystal, 1997, p. 139)
                                                                   English?
    The likelihood, as this book demonstrates, is that the
                                                                 q Will the growth of global satellite TV, such as CNN
future for English will be a complex and plural one. The
                                                                   and MTV, teach the world’s youth US English?
language will grow in usage and variety, yet simulta-
neously diminish in relative global importance. We may           q Will the spread of English lead to over half of the
find the hegemony of English replaced by an oligarchy               world’s languages becoming extinct?
of languages, including Spanish and Chinese. To put it
                                                                 q Is it true that the English language will prove to be a
in economic terms, the size of the global market for the
                                                                   vital resource and benefit to Britain in the coming
English language may increase in absolute terms, but its
                                                                   century, giving it a key economic advantage over
market share will probably fall.
                                                                   European competitors?
A new world era                                                      Commentators vary greatly in attitudes towards, and
According to many economists, cultural theorists and             expectations of, global English. At one extreme, there is
political scientists, the new ‘world order’ expected to          an unproblematic assumption that the world will eventu-
appear in the 21st century will represent a significant           ally speak English and that this will facilitate the cultural
discontinuity with previous centuries. The Internet and          and economic dominance of native-speaking countries
related information technologies, for example, may               (especially the US). Such a view is challenged, however,
upset the traditional patterns of communication upon             by the growing assertiveness of countries adopting
which institutional and national cultures have been built.       English as a second language that English is now their
We have entered a period in which language and                   language, through which they can express their own
communication will play a more central role than ever            values and identities, create their own intellectual property
before in economic, political and cultural life – just at the    and export goods and services to other countries.
moment in history that a global language has emerged.                The spread of English in recent years is, by any
    There are signs already of an associated shift of social     criterion, a remarkable phenomenon. But the closer one
values which may have a significant impact on the future          examines the historical causes and current trends, the
decision-making of organisations, governments and                more it becomes apparent that the future of English will
consumers. Some commentators predict that, just as               be more complex, more demanding of understanding
environmental issues were once regarded as less impor-           and more challenging for the position of native-speaking
tant than the need for profit, so issues of social equity will    countries than has hitherto been supposed.
form a third ‘bottom line’ in the global business environ-           This book is neither triumphalist nor alarmist, but
ment. This suggests that those who promote the global            seeks to chart some of the territory, to stimulate a more
use of English will be burdened with new social responsi-        informed debate which can, in turn, help all those con-
bilities and may have to engage with a more complex              cerned with the future of English prepare for the
public agenda, including ethical issues relating to lingu-       significant changes the 21st century will bring.
istic human rights.

                                                                                                                                 The Future of English?        3
Book highlights

1 English and the international economy                                              4 A bilingual future
The shifting patterns of trade and new working practices (such                       There is a growing belief amongst language professionals that
as the growing prevalence of screen-based labour) which                              the future will be a bilingual one, in which an increasing
follow globalisation are affecting the use of the English                            proportion of the world’s population will be fluent speakers of
language in complex ways. At present there is a considerable                         more than one language. For the last few hundred years
increase in the numbers of people learning and using English,                        English has been dominated by monolingual speakers’
but a closer examination of driving forces suggests that the                         interests: there is little to help us understand what will happen
long-term growth of the learning of English is less secure than                      to English when the majority of the people and institutions
might at first appear.                                                                who use it do so as a second language.

2 English and global culture                                                         5 Social value shifts
As the number of people using English grows, so second-                              The spread of English has been made more rapid in recent
language speakers are drawn towards the ‘inner circle’ of                            years as a consequence of decisions and actions taken by
first-language speakers and foreign-language speakers to the                          governments, institutions and individuals. This process has
‘outer circle’ of second-language speakers. During this status                       been guided by a logic of ‘economic rationalism’. However,
migration, attitudes and needs in respect of the language will                       significant social value shifts may occur in public opinion,
change; the English language will diversify and other countries                      making social equity as important a factor in public policy as
will emerge to compete with the older, native-speaking                               economic issues, and quality of life as important as income in
countries in both the English language-teaching industry and                         personal life choices. Such value shifts would foreground the
in the global market for cultural resources and intellectual                         complex ethical issues associated with the world dominance of
property in English.                                                                 a single language and cause a reassessment of the impact of
                                                                                     English on other cultures, national identities and educational
3 English as a leading-edge phenomenon                                               opportunities for the world’s non-English speaking citizens.
English is closely associated with the leading edge of global                        The economic argument for English may also be challenged as
scientific, technological, economic and cultural developments,                        developing countries make more careful evaluations of the
where it has been unrivalled in its influence in the late 20th                        costs and benefits of mass educational programmes in the
century. But we cannot simply extrapolate from the last few                          English language.
decades and assume this trend will continue unchanged. In
four key sectors, the present dominance of English can be                            6 Need for scenario building
expected to give way to a wider mix of languages: first, the                          This book suggests that development work should be put in
global audio-visual market and especially satellite TV; second,                      hand towards the building and testing of ‘scenarios’ which
the Internet and computer-based communication including                              encompass a range of possible futures for English in key areas.
language-related and document handling software; third,                              A ‘Delphi panel’ of experts (p. 23) in different regions of the
technology transfer and associated processes in economic                             world could be invited to respond to the scenarios and help
globalisation; fourth, foreign-language learning especially in                       establish local understandings of the changing role of English.
developing countries where growing regional trade may make                           Such qualitative work should go hand-in-hand with the
other languages of increasing economic importance.                                   collection of key statistics and trend data.




References
Crystal, D. (1997) English as a Global Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University    Maybin, J. and Mercer, N. (1996) (eds) Using English: from conversation to canon.
 Press.                                                                              London: Routledge/Open University.
The Economist (1996) Language and Electronics: the coming global tongue. 21         Mercer, N. and Swann, J. (1996) (eds) Learning English: development and diversity.
 December, pp. 37–9.                                                                 London: Routledge/Open University.
                                                                                    Goodman, S. and Graddol, D. (1996) (eds) Redesigning English: new texts, new
Further reading                                                                      identities. London: Routledge/Open University.
There are many books now available which examine the social and linguistic
contexts in which English developed historically. The Future of English? has        Sources
been written to complement the following books in particular:                       A composite list of sources for the tables and figures in this book can be found
                                                                                     on the inside back cover.
Crystal, D. (1997) English as a Global Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University
 Press.                                                                             Note
Graddol, D., Leith, D. and Swann, J. (1996) (eds) English: history, diversity and   All references to $ in this text are to US$. 1 billion = 1,000 million; 1 trillion =
 change. London: Routledge/Open University.                                          1,000,000 million


4 The Future of English?
English today

                                                                                                                                   1
q The legacy of history                                                      Looking at the past is an important step towards
  Britain’s colonial expansion established the pre-conditions for the        understanding the future. Any serious study of English
  global use of English, taking the language from its island birthplace to   in the 21st century must start by examining how
  settlements around the world. The English language has grown up in
  contact with many others, making it a hybrid language which can
                                                                             English came to be in its current state and spoken by
  rapidly evolve to meet new cultural and communicative needs.               those who speak it. What factors have ensured the
                                                                             spread of English? What does this process tell us
q English in the 20th century                                                about the fate of languages in unique political and
  The story of English in the 20th century has been closely linked to        cultural contexts? In what domains of knowledge has
  the rise of the US as a superpower that has spread the English
  language alongside its economic, technological and cultural influence.
                                                                             English developed particular importance and how
  In the same period, the international importance of other European         recently?
  languages, especially French, has declined.
                                                                             English is remarkable for its diversity, its propensity to
q Who speaks English?                                                        change and be changed. This has resulted in both a
  There are three kinds of English speaker: those who speak it as a first     variety of forms of English, but also a diversity of
  language, those for whom it is a second or additional language and         cultural contexts within which English is used in daily
  those who learn it as a foreign language. Native speakers may feel the
                                                                             life. The main areas of development in the use and
  language ‘belongs’ to them, but it will be those who speak English as
  a second or foreign language who will determine its world future.          form of English will undoubtedly come from non-
                                                                             native speakers. How many are there and where are
q Language hierarchies                                                       they located? And when and why do they use English
  Languages are not equal in political or social status, particularly in     instead of their first language? We need to be aware
  multilingual contexts. How does English relate to other languages in a
                                                                             of the different place that English has in the lives of
  multilingual speaker’s reper toire? Why does someone use English
  rather than a local language? What characteristic patterns are there in    native speakers, second-language users and those
  the use of English by non-native speakers?                                 who learn it as a foreign language.
                                                                             This section examines the development of English,
                                                                             identifies those languages which have historically
                                                                             rivalled English as a world language and explains the
                                                                             special place that English has in multilingual countries
                                                                             and in the repertoires of multilingual speakers. By
                                                                             showing how our present arose from the past, we will
                                                                             be better equipped to speculate on what the future
                                                                             might hold in store.




                                                                                                                 The Future of English?   5
The legacy of history
Britain’s colonial expansion established the pre-conditions for the global use           language in a way similar to the 17th century extension
of English, taking the language from its island birthplace to settlements                of English in vocabulary and function.
                                                                                             Nation states are getting more plentiful – there are
around the world. The English language has grown up in contact with many                 now over 180 states represented at the UN – and one
others, making it a hybrid language which can rapidly evolve to meet new                 consequence of the break-up of larger territories into
cultural and communicative needs.                                                        separate states has been the emergence of new national
                                                                                         languages. Simultaneously, the role of the nation state is
                                                                                         being weakened as economic globalisation, regional
                           The colonial period                                           trading blocs and new multilateral political affiliations
                           The English language has been associated with migrat-         limit national spheres of control. Nevertheless, the death
                           ion since its first origins – the language came into being     of the nation state is much exaggerated. National educa-
                           in the 5th century with patterns of people movement           tion systems, for example, play a major role in determi-
                           and resettlement. But as a world language its history         ning which languages in the world are taught and
                           began in the 17th century, most notably in the foundat-       learned. The role of nation states is changing but is by
                           ion of the American colonies. Many European powers            no means abolished.
                           were similarly expanding: French, Dutch, Portuguese
                           and Spanish became established as colonial languages,         The emergence of national varieties
                           the latter two still important outside Europe in Latin        The attempt to fix and ‘ascertain’ the English language,
                           America. But in the 19th century the British empire,          made in the 18th and 19th centuries, was never entirely
                           with its distinctive mix of trade and cultural politics,      successful: the language has continued to adapt itself
                           consolidated the world position of English, creating a        swiftly to new circumstances and people. And it was not
                           ‘language on which the sun never sets’.                       just Britain which desired a national language from
                                                                                         English. Noah Webster’s proposed reforms of the
                           The rise of the nation state                                  American spelling system, some of which give it a distin-
                           In Europe of the middle ages, power was distributed           ctive appearance in print, were intended explicitly to
                           between Church, sovereign and local barons, creating          create a national linguistic identity for the newly inde-
                           multiple agencies of social control, government and land      pendent country:
Is English the most        management. Even in the 1500s, a monarch such as
                                                                                            The question now occurs; ought the Americans to retain
widely spoken language     Charles V ruled geographically dispersed parts of
                                                                                            these faults which produce innumerable inconveniences in
in the world today?        Europe. But by the 17th and 18th centuries, the nation
                                                                                            the acquisition and use of the language, or ought they at
p. 8                       state had emerged as a territorial basis for administration
                                                                                            once to reform these abuses, and introduce order and regu-
                           and cultural identity. Yet language diversity was exten-
Will future language use                                                                    larity into the orthography of the American tongue? ... a
                           sive and many language boundaries crossed the borders
be shaped by time zone                                                                      capital advantage of this reform ... would be, that it would
                           of newly emerging states. Each nation state required
rather than geography in                                                                    make a difference between the English orthography and the
                           therefore an internal lingua franca, subject like other
the 21st century?                                                                           American. ... a national language is a band of national
                           instruments of state to central regulation, which could
p. 53                                                                                       union. ... Let us seize the present moment, and establish a
                           act as a vehicle of governance and as an emblem of
                                                                                            national language as well as a national government.
                           national identity. ‘National’ languages, not existing in
                                                                                            (Webster, 1789)
                           Europe prior to the creation of nation states, had to be
                           constructed. Consequently, the English language was               There are an increasing number of national stan-
                           self-consciously expanded and reconstructed to serve the      dards, including those related to the ‘New Englishes’
                           purposes of a national language.                              which have appeared in former colonial countries such
                               Profound cultural as well as political changes affected   as Singapore. Each standard is supported (or soon may
                           the English language. Modern institutions of science          be) by national dictionaries, grammars and style sheets.
                           were founded, such as the Royal Society in Britain;           Nevertheless, no central authority has ever existed,
                           language was added to the scientific agenda and made           either nationally or globally, which can regulate the
                           an object of study alongside investigations of the natural    language.
                           world. New words and ways of writing in English were
                           developed. For a time, scholars and clerics who regularly     A hybrid and flexible language
                           travelled across the boundaries of national languages         English has always been an evolving language and
                           continued to use Latin as their lingua franca. But as         language contact has been an important driver of
                           knowledge of Latin declined and the rise of merchant          change. First from Celtic and Latin, later from
                           and professional classes produced travellers unschooled       Scandinavian and Norman French, more recently from
                           in Latin, people sought alternative means of internatio-      the many other languages spoken in the British colonies,
                           nal communication.                                            the English language has borrowed freely. Some analysts
                               The idea of a national language being a requirement       see this hybridity and permeability of English as defining
                           for a nation state has remained a powerful one. The           features, allowing it to expand quickly into new domains
                           20th century process of decolonisation created a drive to     and explaining in part its success as a world language.
                           establish new national languages which could provide an           One of the few certainties associated with the future
                           integrated identity for multi-ethnic states set up on the     of English is that it will continue to evolve, reflecting and
                           European model. Few countries were as bold as                 constructing the changing roles and identities of its spea-
                           Singapore, in adopting a multi-language formula which         kers. Yet we are now at a significant point of evolution:
                           reflected the ethnic languages of the new state. Even in       at the end of the 20th century, the close relationship that
                           India, Hindi is the sole national language and English        has previously existed between language, territory and
                           technically an ‘associate’. In some countries a new natio-    cultural identity is being challenged by globalising forces.
                           nal language had to be created – such as Bahasa               The impact of such trends will shape the contexts in
                           Malaysia which raised the status of Malay into a national     which English is learned and used in the 21st century.

6 The Future of English?
Seven ages of English
                   This page provides an overview of the history of English, from its birth in the 5th century to the present day




1 Pre-English period ( – c. AD 450)                                       5 Early Modern English (c.1450–1750)
   The origins of English are, for a language, surprisingly well docu-       This period spans the Renaissance, the Elizabethan era and
   mented. At the time of the Roman invasion c.55 BC, the indigenous         Shakespeare. It is the period when the nation states of Europe took
   languages of Britain were Celtic, of which there were two main            their modern form. The role of the Church and Latin declined. In
   branches (corresponding to modern Gaelic and Welsh). The                  England, key institutions of science, such as the Royal Society,
   Romans made Latin an ‘official’ language of culture and govern-            were established and, by the end of the 17th century, theoreticians
   ment, probably resulting in many communities in Britain beco-             like Isaac Newton were writing their discoveries in English rather
   ming bilingual Celtic-Latin. Garrisons of troops then arrived from        than Latin.
   elsewhere in the Roman empire, particularly Gaul, another Celtic
                                                                             Britain grew commercially and acquired overseas colonies. English
   area. In some points, the English language has repeated this early
                                                                             was taken to the Americas (first colony at Jamestown, Virginia
   history of Latin: it was brought into many countries in the 17th to
                                                                             1607) and India (first trading post at Surat 1614). With the rise of
   19th centuries as the language of a colonial power and made the
                                                                             printing (first printed book in English 1473) English acquired a
   language of administration, spoken by a social elite, but not used
                                                                             stable typographic identity. Teaching English as a foreign language
   by the majority of the population. It served, moreover, as an inter-
                                                                             began in the 16th century, first in Holland and France.
   national lingua franca amongst the elites of many countries. But
   the use of Latin rapidly declined in the 17th and 18th centuries.
   Will English share this fate?                                                      A common writing: whereby two, although not
                                                                                 understanding one the others language, yet by the helpe
                                                                                thereof, may communicate their minds one to another. ...
2 Early Old English (c.450–c.850)                                                 The harshness of the stile, I hope, will be corrected by
   The English language developed after the Anglo-Saxon invasion                                 the readers ingenuity.
   c.449 AD, when the Romans left Britain and new settlers brought                    Preface to A Common Writing, Francis Lodwick, 1647
   Germanic dialects from mainland Europe. Latin was still an impor-
   tant written language because of the Church and many Latin
   words were introduced into Old English during this early period,       6 Modern English (c.1750–1950)
   but the language developed a new form: the first English literary          English had become a ‘national’ language. Many attempts were
   texts appeared.                                                           made to ‘standardise and fix’ the language with dictionaries and
                                                                             grammars (Johnson’s Dictionary 1755, the Oxford English Dictionary
                                                                             1858–1928). The industrial revolution triggered off a global
             Gefeng þa be feaxe (nalas for fæhðe mearn)                      restructuring of work and leisure which made English the internat-
                Guð-Geata leod Grendles modor;                               ional language of advertising and consumerism. The telegraph was
           brægd þa beadwe heard, þa he gebolgen wæs,                        patented in 1837, linking English-speaking communities around
              feorhgeniðlan, þæt heo on flet gebeah.                          the world and establishing English as the major language for wire
        Beowulf seizes Grendel’s mother by the hair: a fragment              services. As Britain consolidated imperial power, English-medium
           from the epic Old English poem composed c. 750                    education was introduced in many parts of the world. The interna-
                                                                             tional use of French declined. The first international series of
                                                                             English language-teaching texts was published from Britain in 1938
3 Later Old English (c.850–1100)                                             and the world’s first TV commercial was broadcast in the US in
   This was a time of invasion and settlement from Scandinavia (the          1941. English emerged as the most popular working language for
   Vikings) and a time of language change. In the north of England           transnational institutions.
   dialects of English were extensively influenced by Scandinavian
   languages. In the south, King Alfred, concerned about falling
   educational standards, arranged for many Latin texts to be transla-
                                                                          7 Late Modern English (c.1950–)
   ted into English.                                                         With Britain’s retreat from the empire, local and partially standar-
                                                                             dised varieties of English have emerged in newly independent
                                                                             countries. ELT has become a major private-sector industry. In the
                                                                             aftermath of World War II, the US became a global economic and
4 Middle English (c.1100–1450)
                                                                             cultural presence, making American English the dominant world
   The Norman Conquest (1066) and rule brought about many lingu-             variety. The first geostationary communications satellites were
   istic changes. French, now the official language in England, affec-       launched (Early Bird 1965) and the Internet was invented (US
   ted English vocabulary and spelling. The grammar of English was           1970s). A world market in audio-visual products was created and
   also radically transformed. Whereas Old English expressed gram-           soap operas such as Dallas circulated the globe. Worldwide English
   matical relations through inflections (word endings), Middle               language TV channels began (CNN International launched 1989).
   English lost many inflections and used word order to mark the              Meanwhile, English has acquired new electronic forms, as the frag-
   grammatical function of nouns. Educated people probably needed            ment of a textual interaction from a north European reflector for
   to be trilingual in French, Latin and English. It was a flourishing        Internet Relay Chat shows:
   period for English literature. Writers included Geoffrey Chaucer,
   whose language is beginning to look like modern English.
                                                                                  Moonhoo joined (total 22)
                                                                           <Moonhoo>           cam someone ping me please
       And preie God save the king, that is lord of this langage,          <NorthBoy> action fires a harpoon at Moonhoo.
      and alle that him feith berith and obeieth, everich in his           <Wiz09> whispers: U all dont sound to awfullly excited :(:(
      degre, the more and the lasse. But considere wel that I              <BigMix>            North the host is a geek though
      ne usurpe not to have founden this werk of my labour                 <NorthBoy>          Moonhoo: you’re lagged bigtime.
                           or of myn engyn.
                 Prologue of A Treatise on the Astrolabe,
                       Geoffrey Chaucer, 1391



                                                                                                                         The Future of English?     7
English in the 20th century
The story of English in the 20th century has been closely linked to the rise of               For the spread of English, the aftermath of World
the US as a superpower that has spread the English language alongside its                  War II was decisive. American influence was extended
                                                                                           around the world. As George Steiner has observed:
economic, technological and cultural influence. In the same period, the
international importance of other European languages, especially French, has                  English acted as the vulgate of American power and of
                                                                                              Anglo-American technology and finance. ... In ways too
declined.                                                                                     intricate, too diverse for socio-linguistics to formulate preci-
                                                                                              sely, English and American-English seem to embody for
                            The rise of the US                                                men and women throughout the world – and particularly
                                                                                              for the young – the ‘feel’ of hope, of material advance, of
                            By the end of the 19th century, Britain had established
                                                                                              scientific and empirical procedures. The entire world-image
                            the pre-conditions for English as a global language.
                                                                                              of mass consumption, of international exchange, of the
                            Communities of English speakers were settled around
                                                                                              popular arts, of generational conflict, of technocracy, is
                            the world and, along with them, patterns of trade and
                                                                                              permeated by American-English and English citations and
                            communication. Yet the world position of English might
                                                                                              speech habits. (Steiner, 1975, p. 469)
                            have declined with the empire, like the languages of
                            other European colonial powers, such as Portugal and               Steiner captures the complex mix of the economic,
                            the Netherlands, had it not been for the dramatic rise of      technological, political and cultural which is evident in
                            the US in the 20th century as a world superpower.              the international domains of English at the end of the
                            There were, indeed, two other European linguistic              20th century. Those domains, listed in Table 2, are
                            contenders which could have established themselves as          discussed more fully later in the book. Here, we briefly
                            the global lingua franca – French and German. Eco              examine how this situation arose in the second half of
Will the growth of the
                            (1995) suggests:                                               the 20th century.
Internet help maintain
the global influence of         Had Hitler won World War II and had the USA been redu-      World institutions
English?                       ced to a confederation of banana republics, we would
                                                                                           After the war, several international agencies were estab-
p. 50                          probably today use German as a universal vehicular
                                                                                           lished to help manage global reconstruction and future
                               language, and Japanese electronic firms would advertise
                                                                                           governance. The key one has proved to be the United
                               their products in Hong Kong airport duty-free shops
                                                                                           Nations and its subsidiary organisations. Crystal (1997)
                               (Zollfreie Waren) in German. (Eco, 1995, p. 331)
What effect will changing                                                                  estimates that 85% of international organisations now
patterns of trade have on       This is probably a disingenuous idea: the US was           use English as one of their working languages, 49% use
the use of English?         destined to be the most powerful of the industrialised         French and fewer than 10% use Arabic, Spanish or
p. 33                       countries because of its own natural and human resour-         German. These figures probably underestimate the de
                            ces. The US is today the world’s third most populous           facto use of English in such organisations. The
                            country with around 260 million inhabitants. Not surpri-       International Association for Applied Linguistics, for
                            sing therefore that it now accounts for the greater            example, lists French as a working language (and is
                            proportion of the total number of native English spea-         known by a French acronym AILA), but English is used
                            kers. According to Table 1, which uses data generated          almost exclusively in its publications and meetings. In
                            by the engco forecasting model (described more fully on        Europe, the hegemony of English – even on paper – is
                            p. 64), only Chinese has more first-language users. While       surprisingly high. Crystal (1997) estimates 99% of
                            such league tables beg as many questions as they answer,       European organisations listed in a recent yearbook of
                            (and we will later discuss the serious problems attached       international associations cite English as a working
                            to statistics relating to language use) they do make           language, as opposed to 63% French and 40% German.
                            provocative reading – Hindi, Spanish and Arabic are                French is still the only real rival to English as a work-
                            close behind English, but how secure their place will be       ing language of world institutions, although the world
                            in the 21st century is a matter of speculation.                position of French has been in undoubted rapid decline

                                   Language             engco model        Ethnologue
                               1   Chinese                1,113               1,123           1 Working language of international
                               2   English                  372                 322             organisations and conferences
                               3   Hindi/Urdu               316                 236           2 Scientific publication
                               4   Spanish                  304                 266           3 International banking, economic affairs and trade
                               5   Arabic                   201                 202           4 Advertising for global brands
                               6   Portuguese               165                 170           5 Audio-visual cultural products (e.g. film, TV,
                               7   Russian                  155                 288             popular music)
                               8   Bengali                  125                 189           6 International tourism
                               9   Japanese                 123                 125           7 Tertiary education
                              10   German                   102                  98           8 International safety (e.g. ‘airspeak’, ‘seaspeak’)
                              11   French                    70                  72           9 International law
                              12   Italian                   57                  63          10 As a ‘relay language’ in interpretation and
                              13   Malay                     47                  47             translation
                                                                                             11 Technology transfer
                              Table 1 Major world languages in millions of first-language     12 Internet communication
                              speakers according to the engco model and comparative
                                      figures from the Ethnologue (Grimes, 1996)                    Table 2 Major international domains of English


8 The Future of English?
‘It has all happened so quickly’ – David Crystal in
                                                                                                    English as a global language.




since World War II. Its use in international forums is        Japanese 5.1%                                                                  Russian 4.7%
unlikely to disappear entirely, however, because it retains
a somewhat negative convenience in being ‘not English’,       Spanish 6.7%                                                                   Portuguese 4.5%
particularly in Europe. It is the only alternative which
can be used in many international forums as a political       French 7.7%                                                                    Korean 4.4%
gesture of resistance to the hegemony of English. As a
delegate from Ireland once addressed the League of                                                                                           Italian 4.0%
Nations many years ago, explaining his use of French, ‘I
can’t speak my own language, and I’ll be damned if I’ll
                                                              German 11.8%                                                                   Dutch 2.4%
speak English’ (cited in Large, 1985, p. 195).                Chinese 13.3%                                                                  Swedish 1.6%
Financial institutions                                        English 28%                                                                    Other 5.8%
English has been spread as a world language not only via
political initiatives. Key financial institutions have been
established in the 20th century, again after World War
II and with major American involvement. The                    Figure 2 The proportion of the world’s books annually published in each language. English is the
International Monetary Fund (IMF) and World Bank                  most widely used foreign language for book publication: over 60 countries publish titles in
were established after the ‘Bretton Woods’ conference in        English. Britain publishes more titles than any other country, thus generating more intellectual
1944. Through the Marshall plan, the US became                  property in the language than the US. Some UK publishers, however, adopt US English house-
closely involved in the post-war economic reconstruction          styles and this, together with the fact that print runs in North America are typically much
of Europe, Japan and other parts of the Asia Pacific             longer than in the UK, ensures that books published in US English receive a wider circulation
region. The Korean and later the Vietnamese war conti-           than those in British English. In the 21st century there is likely to be considerable growth in
nued the process of spreading American influence.                    English language publishing in countries where English is spoken as a second language
Cultural, economic and technological dependency on
America were soon a concern for nations across the
world. The Bretton Woods system has since played a                 It is not just in scientific publishing, but in book
significant role in regulating international economic rela-    publication as a whole that English rules supreme.
tions and in introducing free-market regimes in countries     Worldwide, English is the most popular language of
where control has been traditionally centralised. As          publication. Figure 2 shows the estimated proportion of
more countries have been rendered ‘open’ to global            titles published in different languages in the early 1990s.
flows of finance, goods, knowledge and culture, so the               Unesco figures for book production show Britain
influence of English has spread.                               outstripping any other country in the world for the
                                                              number of titles published each year. In 1996, a remar-
Scientific publishing                                          kable 101,504 titles were published in Britain
English is now the international currency of science and      (Independent, 25 February 1997, p. 11). Although there
technology. Yet it has not always been so. The renais-        are countries which publish more per head of the popu-
sance of British science in the 17th century put English-     lation and many countries which print more copies,
language science publications, such as the Philosophical      none publishes as many titles. Many of these books are
Transactions instituted by the Royal Society 1665, at the     exported, or are themselves part of a globalised trade in
forefront of the world scientific community. But the posi-     which books may be typeset in one country, printed in
tion was soon lost to German, which became the domi-          another and sold in a third.
nant international language of science until World War             It is difficult to decide the relative cultural influence
I. The growing role of the US then ensured that English       of huge numbers of copies of few titles available on the
became, once again, the global language of experiment         one hand, against many titles printed in short runs on
and discovery.                                                the other. However, the statistics show the enormous                 Physics                 98%
    Journals in many countries have shifted, since World      amount of intellectual property being produced in the                Chemistry               83%
War II, from publishing in their national language to         English language in an era where intellectual property is            Biology                 81%
                                                                                                                                   Psychology              81%
publishing in English. Gibbs (1995) describes how the         becoming increasingly valuable.                                      Maths                   78%
Mexican medical journal Archivos de Investigación Médica                                                                           Earth Sciences          76%
shifted to English: first publishing abstracts in English,     English in the 21st century                                          Medical Science         72%
then providing English translations of all articles, finally   The position of English in the world today is thus the               Sociology               72%
hiring an American editor, accepting articles only in         joint outcome of Britain’s colonial expansion and the                Philosophy              56%
English and changing its name to Archives of Medical          more recent activity of the US. Any substantial shift in             Forestry                55%
Research. This language shift is common elsewhere. A          the role of the US in the world is likely to have an                 Vet. Sciences           53%
study in the early 1980s showed nearly two-thirds of          impact on the use and attractiveness of the English                  Economics               48%
publications of French scientists were in English. Viereck    language amongst those for whom it is not a first                     Sports Sciences         40%
                                                                                                                                   Linguistics             35%
(1996) describes how all contributions in 1950 to the         language. Later, we will see how the economic domi-                  Education               27%
Zeitschrift für Tierpsychologie were in German, but by 1984   nance of the US is expected to decline, as economies in              Literature              23%
95% were in English. The journal was renamed Ethology         Asia overtake it in size. The question remains whether               History                 20%
two years later.                                              English has become so entrenched in the world that a                 Classics                17%
    As might be expected, some disciplines have been          decline in the influence of the US would harm it. Are its             Theology                12%
more affected by the English language than others.            cultural resources and intellectual property so extensive            Law                      8%
Physics is the most globalised and anglophone, followed       that no other language can catch up? Or will other
a close second by other pure sciences. Table 3 shows the      languages come to rival English in their global impor-                 Table 3 Disciplines in
percentage of German scholars in each field reporting          tance, pushing English aside much in the same way as                  which German academics
English as their ‘de facto working language’ in a study by    Latin was abandoned as an international lingua franca                  claim English as their
Skudlik (1992).                                               300 years ago?                                                           working language

                                                                                                                                  The Future of English?           9
Who speaks English?
There are three kinds of English speaker: those who speak it as a first                                                              Possible
language, those for whom it is a second or additional language and those                                                            language
who learn it as a foreign language. Native speakers may feel the language                                                           shift
‘belongs’ to them, but it will be those who speak English as a second or
foreign language who will determine its world future.                                                     Possible
                                                                                                          language
                                                                                                          shift
                                  Three types of English speaker
                                  There are three types of English speaker in the world                                    375 million           750 million
                                  today, each with a different relationship with the
                                                                                                                           L2 speakers           EFL speakers
                                  language. First-language (L1) speakers are those for
                                  whom English is a first – and often only – language.
                                  These native speakers live, for the most part, in countries              375 million
                                  in which the dominant culture is based around English.                   L1 speakers
                                  These countries, however, are experiencing increasing
                                  linguistic diversity as a result of immigration. Second-
                                  language (L2) speakers have English as a second or addi-
                                  tional language, placing English in a repertoire of                  Figure 4 Showing the three circles of English as overlapping
                                  languages where each is used in different contexts.                   makes it easier to see how the ‘centre of gravity’ will shift
                                  Speakers here might use a local form of English, but may                towards L2 speakers at the start of the 21st century
                                  also be fluent in international varieties. The third group
                                  of English speakers are the growing number of people               of English called creoles. Creoles have as their origin a
                                  learning English as a foreign language (EFL).                      pidgin – a reduced form of communication used
                                      Leith (1996) argues that the first two kinds of English-        between speakers of mutually unintelligible languages –
          EXPANDING
                                  speaking community result from different colonial                  which becomes extended in vocabulary and grammar as
            OUTER                 processes. He identifies three kinds:                               a result of being used as a mother tongue. Classification
                                                                                                     of creole speakers is problematic. From a linguistic view,
                                     In the first type, exemplified by America and Australia,
             INNER                                                                                   there is merit in regarding creoles as distinct languages.
                                     substantial settlement by first-language speakers of English
            320-380                                                                                  From a sociolinguistic view, it may be better to regard
                                     displaced the precolonial population. In the second, typified
                                                                                                     creole speakers as belonging to the English-speaking
                                     by Nigeria, sparser colonial settlements maintained the
            150-300                                                                                  community, because of the emergence in several count-
                                     precolonial population in subjection and allowed a propor-
                                                                                                     ries of a ‘post-creole continuum’: a range of language
            100-1000                 tion of them access to learning English as a second, or addi-
                                                                                                     varieties from standard English to fully fledged creole.
                                     tional, language. There is yet a third type, exemplified by
                                                                                                         Dividing English speakers into three groups is a time-
                                     the Caribbean islands of Barbados and Jamaica. Here a
 Figure 3 The three circles of                                                                       honoured approach to language use and, though not
                                     precolonial population was replaced by a new labour from
 English according to Kachru                                                                         without its problems, is a useful starting point for under-
                                     elsewhere, principally West Africa. ... The long-term effect
   (1985) with estimates of                                                                          standing the pattern of English worldwide. These three
                                     of the slave trade on the development of the English
 speaker numbers in millions                                                                         groups have become widely known (after Kachru, 1985)
                                     language is immense. It gave rise not only to black English
 according to Crystal (1997)                                                                         as the ‘inner circle’, the ‘outer circle’ and the ‘expanding
                                     in the United States and the Caribbean, which has been an
                                                                                                     circle’ (Figure 3). One of the drawbacks of this termino-
                                     important influence on the speech of young English spea-
                                                                                                     logy is the way it locates the ‘native speakers’ and native-
                                     kers worldwide, but it also provided the extraordinary
                                                                                                     speaking countries at the centre of the global use of
                                     context of language contact which led to the formation of
                                                                                                     English and, by implication, the source of models of
                                     English pidgins and creoles. (Leith, 1996, pp. 181–2, 206)
                                                                                                     correctness, the best teachers and English-language
Table 4 Native speakers of           Each colonial process had different linguistic conse-           goods and services consumed by those in the periphery.
English (in thousands)            quences. The first type created a diaspora of native spea-              This model, however, will not be the most useful for
incorporating estimates by        kers of English (US, Canada, South Africa, Australia,              describing English usage in the next century. Those who
Crystal (1997)                    New Zealand), with each settlement eventually establis-            speak English alongside other languages will outnumber
                                  hing its own national variety of English. The second               first-language speakers and, increasingly, will decide the
(*indicates territories in        (India, West Africa, East Africa) made English an elite            global future of the language. For that reason we retain
which English is used as an       second language, frequently required for further educat-           here the terminology of ‘first-language speaker’ (L1),
L1, but where there is            ion and government jobs.                                           ‘second-language speaker’ (L2) and ‘speaker of English
greater L2 use or significant         The linguistic consequences of the third type were              as a foreign language’ (EFL). Figure 4 provides an alter-
use of another language)          complex, including the creation of new hybrid varieties            native way of visualising these three communities.

 Antigua and Barbuda                 61   Guam*                             56     Papua New Guinea*                 120     Trinidad and Tobago                1,200
 Australia                       15,316   Guyana                           700     Philippines*                       15     UK (England, Scotland,
 Bahamas                            250   Hong Kong*                       125     Puerto Rico*                      110         N. Ireland, Wales*)           56,990
 Barbados                           265   India*                           320     Sierra Leone*                     450     UK Islands
 Belize*                            135   Irish Republic                 3,334     St Kitts and Nevis                 39         (Channel*, Man)                217
 Bermuda                             60   Jamaica                        2,400     St Lucia                           29     US*                            226,710
 Brunei*                             10   Liberia*                          60     St Vincent and Grenadines         111     Virgin Is (British)                 17
 Canada                          19,700   Malaysia*                        375     Singapore*                        300     Virgin Is (US)                      79
 Cayman Is                           29   Montserrat                        11     South Africa*                   3,600     Zambia*                             50
 Gibraltar*                          25   Namibia*                          13     Sri Lanka*                         10     Zimbabwe*                          250
 Grenada                            101   New Zealand                    3,396     Suriname                          258


10 The Future of English?
Those who speak English alongside other languages will
                                                                     outnumber first-language speakers and, increasingly, will
                                                                                    decide the global future of the language.


The first-language countries
Using a tripartite division as a starting point for analysis,
we can find English spoken as a first language in over 30           American English                British English
territories (Table 4). Crystal (1997) calculates that world-
wide there are a little over 377 million speakers of
English as a first language, including creole. It is a figure
in line with other recent estimates and the figures gene-
rated by the engco model (Table 1, p. 8, see also p. 64).
                                                                      Canada                         British Isles
The second-language areas                                                      U.S.
In the 19th century, it was common to refer to English as
‘the language of administration’ for one-third of the                                                                              S. Asia                       Philippines (US)
                                                                                      Caribbean
world’s population. It is interesting to compare this                                                                                                            AUSTRALASIA
                                                                Am. Samoa                            W. Africa
figure with Crystal’s present-day estimate (1997) that the                                                              E. Africa             S.E. Asia
aggregated population of all countries in which English                                                                                                           PNG
has any special status (the total number of people                                                                                                                            Fiji
                                                                                                              Anglophone
‘exposed to English’), represents around one-third of the                                                       S. Africa
                                                                                                                                                     Australia
                                                                                                                                                                         New Zealand
world’s population. It is not surprising that the figures
are similar, since the more populous of the 75 or so
countries in which English has special status (Table 5)
are former colonies of Britain.
    Competence in English among second-language                                             Figure 5 The branches of world English
speakers, like that in EFL speakers, varies from native-
like fluency to extremely poor, but whereas in EFL areas         part of the speaker’s identity repertoire. In the EFL
English is used primarily for communication with spea-          world there is, by definition, no local model of English,                             Argentina
kers from other countries, in an L2 area English is used        though speakers’ English accents and patterns of error                               Belgium
                                                                                                                                                     Costa Rica
for internal (intranational) communication.                     may reflect characteristics of their first language.                                   Denmark
    Areas in which English is used extensively as a second                                                                                           Ethiopia
language usually develop a distinct variety of English          Language shift                                                                       Honduras
which reflects other languages used alongside English.           In many parts of the world there are ongoing shifts in                               Lebanon
Parts of the world where such varieties (‘New Englishes’)       the status of English. These are largely undocumented                                Myanmar (Burma)
have emerged are the former colonial territories in             and unquantified, but will represent a significant factor                              Nepal
South Asia, South-east Asia, Africa and the Caribbean.          in the global future of the language. In those countries                             Netherlands
Although these local forms of English have their own            listed in Table 6, the use of English for intranational                              Nicaragua
vitality and dynamic of change, there is often an under-        communication is greatly increasing (such as in profes-                              Norway
                                                                                                                                                     Panama
lying model of correctness to which formal usage orients,       sional discourse or higher education). These countries                               Somalia
reflecting the variety of English used by the former colo-       can be regarded as in the process of shifting towards L2                             Sudan
nial power. In the majority of countries this is British        status. In existing L2 areas, a slight increase in the                               Surinam
(Figure 5), with some exceptions such as the Philippines        proportion of the population speaking English (for                                   Sweden
and Liberia, which orient to US English.                        example, in India, Pakistan, Nigeria and the                                         Switzerland
                                                                Philippines), would significantly increase the global total                           United Arab Emirates
The foreign-language areas                                      of secondlanguage speakers.
The number of people learning English has in recent                 In many L2 areas, there is a trend for professional                             Table 6 Countries in
years risen rapidly. This, in part, reflects changes in          and middle classes who are bilingual in English (a                               transition from EFL to L2
public policy, such as lowering the age at which English        rapidly growing social group in developing countries) to                                   status
is taught in schools. Like L2, the EFL category spans a         adopt English as the language of the home. English is
wide range of competence, from barely functional in             thus acquiring new first-language speakers outside the                                         Table 5 (below)
basic communication to near native fluency. The main             traditional ‘native-speaking’ countries. Yet the number                         Second-language speakers of
distinction between a fluent EFL speaker and an L2               of new second-language speakers probably greatly offsets                               English (in thousands)
speaker depends on whether English is used within the           the children in L2 families who grow up as first-language                         (*indicates a larger number
speaker’s community (country, family) and thus forms            speakers – a trend shown graphically in Figure 4.                                     of L1 English speakers)

 Australia*                     2,084   Hong Kong                     1,860     Nepal                                 5,927        Solomon Is                                  135
 Bahamas*                          25   India                        37,000     New Zealand*                            150        South Africa                             10,000
 Bangladesh                     3,100   Irish Republic*                 190     Nigeria                              43,000        Sri Lanka                                 1,850
 Belize*                           30   Jamaica*                         50     Northern Marianas                        50        Surinam                                     150
 Bhutan                            60   Kenya                         2,576     Pakistan                             16,000        Swaziland                                    40
 Botswana                         620   Kiribati                         20     Palau                                16,300        Tanzania                                  3,000
 Brunei                           104   Lesotho                         488     Papua New Guinea                     28,000        Tonga                                        30
 Cameroon                       6,600   Liberia                       2,000     Philippines                          36,400        Tuvulu                                      600
 Canada*                        6,000   Malawi                          517     Puerto Rico                           1,746        Uganda                                    2,000
 Cook Is                            2   Malaysia                      5,984     Rwanda                                   24        UK*                                       1,100
 Dominica                          12   Malta                            86     St Lucia*                                22        US*                                      30,000
 Fiji                             160   Marshall Is                      28     Samoa (American)                         56        US Virgin Is*                                10
 Gambia                            33   Mauritius                       167     Samoa (Western)                          86        Vanuatu                                     160
 Ghana                          1,153   Micronesia                       15     Seychelles                               11        Zambia                                    1,000
 Guam                              92   Namibia                         300     Sierra Leone                          3,830        Zimbabwe                                  3,300
 Guyana*                           30   Nauru                         9,400     Singapore                             1,046

                                                                                                                                              The Future of English?                 11
Language hierarchies
Languages are not equal in political or social status, particularly in                      have greater territorial ‘reach’. For example, in the
multilingual contexts. How does English relate to other languages in a                      second layer from the base will be languages which in
                                                                                            India form the medium of primary education, newspa-
multilingual speaker’s repertoire? Why does someone use English rather than                 pers, radio broadcasts and local commerce. Above these
a local language? What characteristic patterns are there in the use of English              in the hierarchy will be languages used in official admini-
by non-native speakers?                                                                     stration, secondary education and so on to the highest
                                                                                            level, in which will be found the languages of wider and
                                                                                            international communication. The taper of the pyramid
                            English and other languages                                     reflects the fact that fewer language varieties occupy this
                            A large number of native speakers is probably a pre-            position: greatest linguistic diversity is found at the base
                            requisite for a language of wider communication, for            amongst vernacular languages. Indeed, very few of the
                            these speakers create a range of cultural resources (works      world’s languages are used for official administration and
                            of literature, films, news broadcasts) and pedagogic             in other public forums.
                            materials (grammars, dictionaries, classroom materials)             Not all speakers will be fluent in language varieties at
                            and provide opportunities for engaging in interactions          the higher levels. The normal pattern of acquisition will
                            which require knowledge of the language.                        begin with those languages at the base. Many of the
                                But a full understanding of the role of English in a        world’s population never require the use of varieties at
                            world where the majority of its speakers are not                the uppermost layer because they never find themselves
                            first-language speakers requires an understanding of how         in the communicative position which requires such
                            English relates to the other languages which are used           language. For example, an Indian from the state of
                            alongside it. The European concept of bilingualism              Kerala whose mother tongue is a tribal language may
                            reflects an idea that each language has a natural geog-          also speak Tulu (2 million speakers) and the state
                            raphical ‘home’ and that a bilingual speaker is therefore       language Malayalam (33 million), or the neighbouring
                            someone who can converse with monolingual speakers              state language of Kannada (44 million). If they know any
                            from more than one country. The ideal bilingual speaker         Hindi or English, it is likely to be their fourth or fifth
                            is thus imagined to be someone who is like a monolin-           language. However, more and more people in the world
                            gual in two languages at once. But many of the world’s          will learn languages in the uppermost layer as a result of
                            bilingual or multilingual speakers interact with other          improved education and changing patterns of communi-
                            multilinguals and use each of their languages for diffe-        cation in the world.
                            rent purposes: English is not used simply as a ‘default’            Although a simple pyramid figure captures somet-
                            language because it is the only language shared with            hing of the hierarchical relationship between language
                            another speaker; it is often used because it is culturally      varieties, it perhaps suggests too neat a pattern of
                            regarded as the appropriate language for a particular           language use. For the majority of the world’s population,
                            communicative context.                                          a particular language will exist at more than one level
                                Languages in multilingual areas are often hierarchi-        (for example, serve as a public language as well as a
                            cally ordered in status. To the extent that such relations-     language in the family), though where a language serves
                            hips are institutionalised, the hierarchy can be thought of     different communicative functions in this way it usually
                            as applying to countries as much as to the repertoire of        also takes a variety of forms. For example, the classic
                            individual speakers. Shown schematically in Figure 6 is a       sociolinguistic pyramid used to describe British English
                            language hierarchy for India, a complex multilingual            (Trudgill, 1974, p. 41) shows a similarly layered structure
                            area where nearly 200 languages exist with differing            in which vernacular, informal varieties, often with strong
                            status. At the pyramid base are languages used within           geographical basis, exist at the lowest layer, whilst at the
                            the family and for interactions with close friends. Such        apex is a standard form of English, showing little regio-
                            languages tend to be geographically based (or used by           nal variation and used for public and formal communi-
                            migrant communities) and are the first languages learned         cation. All speakers can be expected to modify their
                            by children. Higher up the pyramid are languages which          language to suit the communicative situation; even a
                            are found in more formal and public domains and which           monolingual English speaker will adapt accent, vocabu-
                                                                                            lary, grammar and rhetorical form to suit the context.
                                                     National languages                     English and code-switching
                                                         HINDI, ENGLISH                     Where English has a place alongside other languages in
                                                                                            a local language hierarchy, speakers will normally use
                                                    Scheduled languages
                                             HINDI, TELEGU, BENGALI, MARATHI, TAMIL
                                                                                            their first language in different contexts from those in
                                            URDU, GUJRATI, KANNADA, MALAYALAM, ORIYA
                                                                                            which they use English. Whereas the first language may
                                           PUNJABI, KASHMIRI, SINDHI, ASSAMESE, SANSKRIT
                                                                                            be a sign of solidarity or intimacy, English, in many
                                                                                            bilingual situations, carries overtones of social distance,
                                         Languages with widespread currency                 formality or officialdom. Where two speakers know both
                                                  41 languages used for education
                                                                                            languages, they may switch between the two as part of a
                                                    58 taught as school subjects            negotiation of their relationship. Indeed, they may
                                                         87 used in media                   switch between languages within a single sentence. In
                                                                                            the following example a young job seeker comes into the
                                                Local vernacular varieties                  manager’s office in a Nairobi business. The young man
                                                Over 190 recognised language varieties      begins in English, but the manager insists on using
                                           1,652 'mother tongues' recorded in 1961 census   Swahili, ‘thus denying the young man’s negotiation of
                                                                                            the higher status associated with English’ (Myers-
                                                                                            Scotton, 1989, p. 339). Bilingual speakers use code-
                                       Figure 6 A language hierarchy for India              switching as a communicative resource, varying the mix

12 The Future of English?
English is not used simply as a ‘default’ language;
                                                                                                       it is often used because it is culturally regarded as
                                                                                                                  the appropriate language for a particular
                                                                                                                                   communicative context.

of the two languages, for example, Swahili and English,                              Non-native speaker interactions
in a way which only a member of the same speech                                      English increasingly acts as a lingua franca between non-
community can fully understand.                                                      native speakers. For example, if a German sales manager
                                                                                     conducts business in China, English is likely to be used.
Young man: Mr Muchuki has sent me to you about the                                   Little research has been carried out on such interactions,
   job you put in the paper.                                                         but they are likely to have characteristic features,
                                                                                     reflecting complex patterns of politeness and strategies
Manager:       Ulituma barua ya application? [DID                      YOU SEND A                                                                                  Will English become a
                                                                                     for negotiating meaning cross-culturally. Firth (1996), for
   LETTER OF APPLICATION?]                                                                                                                                      language for work, like a
                                                                                     example, analysed international telephone calls involving
Young man: Yes, I did. But he asked me to come to see                                two Danish trading companies and identified several                          ‘coat worn at the office
   you today.                                                                        conversational strategies. The exchange below, between                       but taken off at home’?
                                                                                     a Dane (H) and a Syrian (B), shows one strategy which                                           p. 42
Manager: Ikiwa ulituma barua, nenda ungojee majibu.                                  he termed ‘let it pass’ – where one person does not
  Tutakuita ufike kwa interview siku itakapofika. [IF YOU’VE                           understand what has been said, but delays asking for
  WRITTEN A LETTER, THEN GO AND WAIT FOR A RESPONSE. WE WILL                         elucidation in the hope that the meaning will emerge as                   Will the spread of English
  CALL YOU FOR AN INTERVIEW WHEN THE LETTER ARRIVES]                                 talk progresses or else become redundant.                                    be responsible for the
                                                                                     B: So I told him not to send the cheese after the blowing                  extinction of thousands
   Leo sina la suma kuliko hayo. [TODAY                        I HAVEN’T ANYTHING
                                                                                                                                                               of lesser used languages?
                                                                                        in the customs. We don’t want the order after the
   ELSE TO SAY]
                                                                                        cheese is blowing.                                                                          p. 38

Young man: Asante. Nitangoja majibu. [THANK                            YOU. I WILL   H: I see, yes.
   WAIT FOR THE RESPONSE]
                                                                                     B: So I don’t know what we can do with the order now.
                                                                                        What do you think we should do with this all blowing,
One of the global trends we identify later is the develop-
                                                                                        Mr Hansen?
ment of world regions composed of adjacent countries
with strong cultural, economic and political ties. As such                           H: I’m not uh (pause). Blowing? What is this, too big or
regions develop, so it is likely that new regional language                             what?
hierarchies will appear. The European Union, for
                                                                                     B: No, the cheese is bad Mr Hansen. It is like fermenting
example, may be in the process of becoming a single
                                                                                        in the customs’ cool rooms.
geolinguistic region like India (Figure 7). A survey in
1995 by the European Bureau of Lesser Used Languages                                 H: Ah, it’s gone off!
reported that 42% of EU citizens could communicate in
                                                                                     B: Yes, it’s gone off.
English, 31% in German and 29% in French (cited in
Crystal, 1997). Surveys of European satellite TV audien-                             Experienced users of English as a foreign language may
ces (p. 46) confirm the widespread understanding of                                   acquire communicative skills which are different from
English – over 70% of viewers claim they can follow the                              those of native speakers, reflecting the more hazardous
news in English and over 40% could do so in French or                                contexts of communication in which they routinely find
German. (Sysfret, 1997, p. 37).                                                      themselves. However, the strategies employed by non-
    It is possible to conceptualise a world hierarchy, like                          native speakers remains an under-researched area of
that outlined for Europe or India, (Figure 8), in which                              English usage, despite the fact that there may already be
English and French are at the apex, with the position of                             more people who speak English as a foreign language
French declining and English becoming more clearly the                               than the combined totals of those who speak it as a first
global lingua franca. Later, we argue that English is also                           and second language.
steadily ‘colonising’ lower layers in this hierarchy for
many of the world’s speakers, whereas the majority of                                                              The big languages
the world’s languages – found at present only at the base                                                          ENGLISH FRENCH
– are likely to become extinct.
                                                                                                                  Regional languages
                              The big languages                                                                (*languages of the United Nations)
                                                                                                                  ARABIC, CHINESE*, ENGLISH*
                            ENGLISH, FRENCH, GERMAN                                                               FRENCH*, GERMAN, RUSSIAN*
                                                                                                                           SPANISH*
                             National languages                                                                   National languages
                           DANISH, DUTCH, ENGLISH, FINNISH
                                                                                                        Around 80 languages serve over 180 nation states
                            FRENCH, GERMAN, GREEK, IRISH
                       ITALIAN, PORTUGUESE, SPANISH, SWEDISH

                   Officially recognised and supported                                                Official languages within nation states
                                 languages                                                                        (and other ‘safe’ languages)
                    ALSATION, ASTURIAN, BASQUE, CATALAN, CORSICAN
                       FRISIAN, GALICIAN, LADIN, LUXEMBOURGISH                                           Around 600 languages worldwide (Krauss, 1992)
                       OCCITAN, SARDINIAN, SCOTS GAELIC, WELSH                                                           (e.g. Marathi)

            Vernacular varieties of indigenous EU communities                                                Local vernacular languages
          ALBANIAN, ARAGONESE, BRETON, CORNISH, FRANCO-PROVENCAL, FRIULIAN
        KARELIAN, LALLANS, MACEDONIAN (GREECE), MANX, POLISH, ROMANY, SAMISH                            The remainder of the world's 6,000+ languages
                       CROAT, SLOVENE, SORBIAN, TURKISH, VLACH


    Figure 7 A language hierarchy for the European Union                                         Figure 8 The world language hierarchy

                                                                                                                                                           The Future of English?      13
Summary

1 The development of the language                                                        3 English and other languages
The English language has changed substantially in vocabulary                             The majority of speakers of English already speak more than
and grammatical form – often as a result of contact with other                           one language. An important community for the future
languages. This has created a hybrid language; vocabulary has                            development of English in the world is the ‘outer circle’ of those
been borrowed from many sources and grammatical structure                                who speak it as a second language. English often plays a special
has changed through contact with other languages. This may                               role in their lives and the fate of English in the world is likely to
cause problems for learners, but it also means that speakers of                          be closely connected to how this role develops in future. English,
many other languages can recognise features which are not too                            for example, is becoming used by many EFL and L2 speakers
dissimilar to characteristics of their own language. Although the                        for a wider range of communicative functions. This process, by
structural properties of English have not hindered the spread of                         which English ‘colonises’ the lower layers of the language
English, the spread of the language globally cannot be                                   hierarchy in many countries, means that English may take over
attributed to intrinsic linguistic qualities.                                            some of the functions currently served by other languages in the
                                                                                         construction of social identity and the creation and maintenance
2 The spread of English                                                                  of social relationships.
There have been two main historical mechanisms for the spread
of English. First was the colonial expansion of Britain which                            4 A single, European, linguistic area
resulted in settlements of English speakers in many parts of the                         Western Europe is beginning to form a single multilingual area,
world. This has provided a diasporic base for the language –                             rather like India, where languages are hierarchically related in
which is probably a key factor in the adoption of a language as a                        status. As in India, there may be many who are monolingual in
lingua franca. In the 20th century, the role of the US has been                          a regional language, but those who speak one of the ‘big’
more important than that of Britain and has helped ensure that                           languages will have better access to material success. Other
the language is not only at the forefront of scientific and                               world regions may develop in a similar way. This book focuses
technical knowledge, but also leads consumer culture.                                    particularly on emergent trends in Asia, but significant
                                                                                         developments are likely to occur also in the Americas, in Russia
                                                                                         and in sub-Saharan Africa.




References
Ammon, U. (1995) To what extent is German an international language? In P.               McArthur, T. (1992) (ed) The Oxford Companion to the English Language. Oxford:
  Stevenson (ed) The German Language and the Real World: sociolinguistic, cultural and     Oxford University Press.
  pragmatic perspectives on contemporary German. Oxford: Clarendon Press.                McArthur, T. (1996) English in the world and in Europe. In R. Hartmann (ed)
Crystal, D. (1995) Cambridge Encyclopedia of the English Language. Cambridge:              The English Language in Europe. Oxford: Intellect.
  Cambridge University Press.                                                            Myers-Scotton, C. (1989) Code-switching with English: types of switching, types
Crystal, D. (1997) English as a Global Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University           of communities. World Englishes, vol. 8, no. 3, pp. 333–46.
  Press.                                                                                 Skudlik, S. (1992) The status of German as a language of science and the
Eco, U. (1995) The Search for the Perfect Language. Oxford: Blackwell.                     importance of the English language for German-speaking scientists. In U.
Firth, A. (1996) ‘Lingua Franca’ English and conversation analysis. Journal of             Ammon and M. Hellinger (eds) Status Change of Languages. Berlin: de Gruyter.
  Pragmatics, April.                                                                     Swinburne, J.K. (1983) The use of English as an international language of
Gibbs, W.W. (1995) Lost science in the third world. Scientific American, August,            science: a study of the publications and views of a group of French scientists.
  pp. 76–83.                                                                               The Incorporated Linguist, vol. 22, pp. 129–32.
Grimes, B.F. (1996) (ed) Ethnologue: languages of the world. Dallas: Summer Institute    Steiner, G. (1975) After Babel: aspects of language and translation. Oxford: Oxford
  of Linguistics.                                                                          University Press.
Hagen, S. (1993) (ed) Languages in European Business: a regional survey of small and     Strevens, P. (1992) English as an international language. In B.B. Kachru (ed)
  medium-sized companies. London: CILT.                                                    The Other Tongue: English across cultures. Urbana: University of Illinois Press.
Hesselberg-Møller, N. (1988) Eksport og uddannelse. Copenhagen:                          Sysfret, T. (1997) Trend setters. Cable and Satellite Europe, January, pp. 34–7
  Industrirådet.                                                                         Trudgill, P. (1974) Sociolinguistics: an introduction. Harmondsworth: Penguin.
Kachru, B.B. (1985) Standards, codification and sociolinguistic realism: the              Viereck, W. (1996) English in Europe: its nativisation and use as a lingua franca,
  English language in the outer circle. In R. Quirk and H.G. Widdowson (eds)               with special reference to German-speaking countries. In R. Hartmann (ed) The
  English in the World. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.                             English Language in Europe. Oxford: Intellect.
Krauss, M. (1992) The world’s languages in crisis. Language, vol. 68, no. 1, pp.         Webster, N. (1789) An essay on the necessity, advantages and practicability of
  7–9                                                                                      reforming the mode of spelling, and of rendering the orthography of words
Large, A. (1985) The Artificial Language Movement. Oxford: Blackwell.                       correspondent to the pronunciation. Appendix to Dissertations on the English
Leith, D. (1996) English – colonial to postcolonial. In D. Graddol, D. Leith and           Language. Extracts reprinted in T. Crowley (ed) Proper English: readings in
  J. Swann (eds) English: history, diversity and change. London: Routledge.                language, history and cultural identity. London: Routledge.

14 The Future of English?
Forecasting

                                                                                                                                2
q Futurology                                                                History is littered with failures of prediction and there
  Futurology is one of the oldest of professions, judged with scepticism    is no reason to believe that attempts to predict
  and awe in equal measure. Although facts and figures are an impor-         precisely what will happen to the English language will
  tant ingredient in forecasting, they need to be interpreted with care.    fare any better.
  On these pages we outline some basic features of language change
  and describe common problems with using statistics.                       It is, however, possible to understand something of
                                                                            the ways in which languages evolve and how
q Making sense of trends
                                                                            individual speakers adapt their patterns of language
  One of the key skills in forecasting is being able to recognise an un-
  derlying trend and to understand how it might develop in the future.      use. This gives us some useful indicators as to the
  Linguistic and social change rarely happen at a steady and predictable    conditions under which change occurs, which kinds of
  rate. Here we discuss various hazards associated with the interpre-       change are likely and which unlikely, the reasons why
  tation of trend data using examples relevant to the English language.
                                                                            linguistic change happen and the timescales that
q Predictability or chaos?                                                  different kinds of change require.
  The use of English worldwide can be regarded as a ‘complex system’        But many factors affecting the use of languages cannot
  in which many factors interact in ways that are not easily predictable.
  But recent advances in modelling the behaviour of complex systems
                                                                            be predicted easily. Major upheavals – war, civil
  – such as the weather – could help us understand what patterns may        revolution and the breakup of nation states – can
  emerge in the global use of English.                                      cause languages to take unexpected directions, as can
                                                                            the vagaries of fashion amongst the global elite. Most
q Scenario planning
                                                                            people have opinions, ambitions and anxieties about
  How do forecasters in large companies cope with the uncertainty
  that the future holds? Can the methods they employ be applied to          the future, but few people know how to plan
  matters of culture and language as easily as to the price of oil?         strategically for such unpredictable events.
  Scenario building is one methodology used by strategists to put to-
  gether known facts with imaginative ideas about the future.               Strategic planning is not the same as prediction. This
                                                                            section provides a guide to some of the techniques
                                                                            used by strategists and planners to create
                                                                            ‘future-proof ’ models and shows how they can be
                                                                            applied to aspects of language change and global
                                                                            trends in the use of the English language.
                                                                            The section begins with the hazards of extrapolating
                                                                            from current data, examines what insights chaos
                                                                            theory – used for weather forecasting – has provided
                                                                            into the behaviour of complex systems and ends with
                                                                            a discussion of the scenario-building techniques used
                                                                            by transnational companies to ensure their strategic
                                                                            decisions on investment and management stay robust
                                                                            against a range of possible futures.



                                                                                                              The Future of English?   15
Futurology
Futurology is one of the oldest of professions, judged with scepticism and                        stances. A government policy decision, for example,
awe in equal measure. Although facts and figures are an important                                  might change the status of English as the first foreign
                                                                                                  language taught in schools, or may encourage
ingredient in forecasting, they need to be interpreted with care. On these                        English as a medium of university education. Or
pages we outline some basic features of language change and describe                              market liberalisation might result in the establishment
common problems with using statistics.                                                            of joint-venture companies, paying high salaries but
                                                                                                  requiring English-language skills in their workforce.

                                                                                               q Innovation in language tends to diffuse through social networks.
                              Trend spotting                                                     It has often been observed that people who interact
                              Futurologists inhabit a frontierland between historical            together on a regular basis, who have common loyal-
                              facts and guesses about the future. Most of the practical          ties and identity and who like each other, tend to use
                              techniques of strategic planning used by large corporat-           language in similar ways. Any change in the patterns
                              ions employ some kind of mix of empirical evidence                 of communication or in the structure of social relat-
                              together with the insight and judgement borne of practi-           ionships in such networks is likely to lead to a change
                              cal experience. But getting the mix right is an extremely          in language use. The creation of new forms of social
                              difficult task. Identifying trends even in the present can          network or new patterns of social affiliation can also
                              be remarkably problematic. And although statistical                be expected to alter the way that speech communities
                              information is a primary resource for the futurologist,            are created and maintained. New communications
What effect will the          anyone trying to forecast the future of English will               technology, such as the Internet for example, may be
growth of third-world         encounter problems in locating and using statistics asso-          encouraging the formation of new kinds of social
cities have on the future     ciated with relevant worldwide trend data (opposite).              affiliation and new ‘discourse communities’.
development of English?           English in the future, as in the past, will be subject to
p. 27                         three types of change. First, although different speakers,       q Language change does not move across geographical territories in
                              communities or communicative domains may be affec-                 a linear fashion. Linguistic innovations, such as new
                              ted differently, there will be changes to the language itself.     pronunciations, tend to jump from one urban area to
How much of the world’s       Certainly in pronunciation, vocabulary and grammar,                another, across rural areas and across national
wealth will Asia control in   but also in the range of text types and genres which               borders. In this respect they are similar to other
2050?                         employ English. Second, there will be changes in status.           changes brought about by social contact through
p. 29                         English may acquire a different meaning and pattern of             urban settings – such as fashions in clothing, or the
                              usage among non-native speakers, or be used for a wider            adoption of some new kind of consumer hardware.
                              range of social functions. Third, English will be affected         The growth of large cities in Asia will lead to many
                              by quantitative changes, such as numbers of speakers, the          kinds of social change, including new patterns of
                              proportion of the world’s scientific journals published in          language use.
                              English, or the extent to which the English language is
                              used for computer-based communication.                           q Young people are important leaders of change. There has
                                  Listed here are some broad principles of language              long been recognised a so-called ‘critical period’ in
                              change. Identifying ways in which various changes are              early life when children seem able to learn languages
                              taken up and spread from one community to another                  easily. But adolescence is perhaps an even more
                              may suggest areas where we need to seek further infor-             important stage, where young people make the tran-
                              mation. While the dynamics of language change are                  sition to a social life which is largely directed by
                              likely to be different within the three communities of             themselves, when they acquire new social networks
                              English speaker we have already identified –                        and identities and feel the requirement for appropri-
                              first-language speaker (L1), second-language speaker (L2)           ate language styles. They may take aspects of these
                              and the speaker of English as a foreign language (EFL) –           identities through to adulthood; others may be transi-
                              some general patterns can be observed.                             tional teenage phenomena. An understanding of
                                                                                                 which languages the next generation of teenagers will
                              How does language change?                                          be speaking and learning is an important step in
                                                                                                 identifying future trends.
                              q Some kinds of change occur quickly, others slowly. Fashions
                                in slang usage among native speakers, or the borro-            q Language change may follow change in material circumstances.
                                wing of words into another language, can develop in              Language is often linked to particular social and
                                months, not years. But the shift which occurs when a             cultural practices. Rehousing schemes, shifts in
                                community or family abandons one language and                    employment and increased wealth may all contribute
                                begins to use another as a first language is usually              to rapid linguistic change. This particularly contribu-
                                intergenerational. Language shift often needs three              tes to ‘language loss’ – such as the disuse of Gaelic in
                                generations to take full effect, which means that there          north-eastern Scottish fishing communities, or of
                                may be initial signs now of long-term changes which              Aboriginal languages in Australia, in favour of
                                might take the greater part of another 100 years to              English.
                                fully complete.
                                                                                               q Social and geographical mobility cause language change.
                              q Individuals act as agents of change as do governments and        People moving, whether as migrant labour to another
                                institutions. Successful learning of English is known to         country, or even within the same country (especially
                                be closely associated with personal ambition and                 from rural areas to urban ones), take their language
                                attributes such as personality type. But language                with them, but also learn the language used in the
                                change may also be imposed from outside or it may                new home area. The more mobile a society, the more
                                result from a rational response to a change in circum-           open it will be to change.

16 The Future of English?
Establishing and understanding the links between
                                                                          those things which can and have been measured and
                                                                                the use of the English language worldwide, is a
                                                                                          matter of theory building and testing.


    Problems with statistics
 1 Statistics rarely provide equivalent data             book we document a global shift towards             divergent in a huge variety of contexts?
   across the countries, sectors and years               the information society: the world is infor-        The lack of comparative data means that
   surveyed. Often, like is not compared                 mation rich, but information has become a           futurologists have to make their own facts:
   with like, or key data is missing from                traded commodity. The World Wide Web,               to put together what is known in an inno-
   tables.                                               for example, provides a wonderful mecha-            vative manner and make informed estima-
                                                         nism for disseminating the most recent data         tes.
 2 Statistical data is collected primarily by            and all the key international agencies
   national or international agencies. This                                                               6 Interpretation of statistics needs qualita-
                                                         possess their own Web sites. But informat-         tive work. There is a tendency to count
   means that particular information, for                ion is now too valuable to give out for free
   example about flows within transnational                                                                  that which can be easily counted, but as
                                                         and, increasingly, such agencies are expec-        Peter Schwartz commented in a classic
   corporations (TNCs), either is not collec-            ted to be self-financing if not profit centres:
   ted or is not publicly available.                                                                        book on strategic planning, ‘we know the
                                                         hence the most useful and recent data is           numbers, we just don’t know their
 3 Statistics take time to collect, collate and          sold at market rates. A single report on the       meaning’ (Schwartz, 1996, p. 118).
   publish. There is typically a lead time of            demographics of the Internet might sell for        Establishing and understanding the links
   about three years for the publication of              $1,500. Since futurology is an eclectic disci-     between those things which can and have
   primary UN statistics. There is a further             pline, drawing together information from           been measured and the use of the English
   lead time for studies which analyse and               scattered sources across many sectors, the         language worldwide, is therefore a matter
   interpret such figures. Thus books and                 cost of access to a range of databases can         of qualitative work, theory building and
   scholarly papers published at the end of              exceed the value of the information gained.        testing. It may be necessary to carry out
   the 1990s draw on statistics from the                 Furthermore, those institutions which              small-scale studies, such as ethnographic
   beginning of the decade – by the time                 employ futurology typically do so in order         studies of employee behaviour, language
   decision makers read them the figures are              to help develop policy before major funding        audits or focus-group studies of young
   a decade out of date. Unfortunately, many             is committed.                                      people. In this way we might better
   key developments affecting the use of             5 Very little comparative data exists for the          understand the link, for example, between
   English have emerged in the last few years.         immediate sphere of our enquiry, the inter-          the start-up of joint-venture companies in
   Take, for example, the growth of the                national use of English. Who truly knows             developing economies and the demand
   Internet, which seemed to reach a critical          how many people are learning English                 for English, or the relationship between
   mass outside the US only during 1996.               around the world? How could we reach                 numbers of Internet users in a country and
   Somehow, futurology needs to be infor-              agreement on a method of estimating the              the use of local languages in electronic
   med by an understanding of recent trends,           proficiency of the millions of casual lear-           communities. A great deal of data then
   as well as by data collected within a longer        ners? How can we gather sensible figures of           becomes usable because we can under-
   timeframe; it needs to be able to identify          English as a second language in countries            stand the potential implications of the
   new trends in the early stages.                     where the gathering of statistical informat-         statistics for the everyday use of English.
 4 Statistics are costly and futurologists tend        ion is difficult? How can we apply systematic
   to be under-funded. Elsewhere in this               criteria when patterns of English use are so

q Languages in contact with each other cause change. Language   q The dynamics of L1, L2 and EFL change are very different.
  contact has long been recognised as a major engine              Change in the number of people speaking English as
  of change; a historical example is that of Danish and           a first language cannot happen rapidly: change in
  English which led to a major shift in the vocabulary            speaker numbers will depend mainly on demographic
  and grammar of English. The increasing use of                   shifts, but populations in the English-speaking count-
  English in many parts of the world affects both local           ries are fairly stable. The number of people using
  languages and English and is giving rise to new,                English as a second language could change more
  hybrid language varieties.                                      substantially over a generation or two. The EFL
                                                                  community is potentially the most volatile: major
q Changes often occur first in informal and casual language.       shifts in the number of people learning English
  Since the majority of such language is spoken, change           around the world could occur quickly – within a
  is rarely documented in the early stages. For similar           decade – as a result of changing public policy in
  reasons, language change occurs quickest among                  developing countries or a change in public interest.
  first- and second-language users, rather than among
  speakers of English as a foreign language.                        It will be clear that the key ‘drivers’ of linguistic
                                                                change are both social and material in nature. Economic
q New technology gives rise to language change. Technological   developments, technological innovations, new social
  innovation may give rise to new modes of communi-             networks or demographic shifts are all likely to give rise
  cation. The style of written text widely used in              to language change. We can also see that some kinds of
  electronic mail, for example, seems to share characte-        change extend over longer periods of time than others:
  ristics of spoken language. Technology may also               language shift may take 50–100 years, while a significant
  create new patterns of communication, perhaps by              change in the number of people learning English as a
  providing cheap international telephone links, or it          foreign language can occur within a few years. Certain
  may create new words needed to describe new                   age groups also play a more important role in instigating
  objects and social practices which arise around their         and advancing change than others. The complex inter-
  use.                                                          action between these factors means that it is perfectly
                                                                possible that there will be widespread shifts in the way
                                                                languages are used in the future.

                                                                                                                              The Future of English?   17
Making sense of trends
One of the key skills in forecasting is being able to recognise an underlying                                                have a linear pattern. Rather, a change begins slowly,
trend and to understand how it might develop in the future. Linguistic and                                                   gathers speed and then slows down. If you graphed such
                                                                                                                             a change against time, you would get an S-shaped curve.
social change rarely happen at a steady and predictable rate. Here we                                                        Such a curve can represent changes within a language,
discuss various hazards associated with the interpretation of trend data                                                     say of pronunciation, as well as larger scale changes such
using examples relevant to the English language.                                                                             as language shift.
                                                                                                                                 As an example of change within a language,
                                                                                                                             Chambers and Trudgill (1980) show how in the north of
                            Simple projections                                                                               England many speakers still pronounce words like ‘must’
                            The rise of global English was foreseen in the 19th                                              and ‘butter’ with a [U] sound, not dissimilar to the gene-
                            century by many commentators in America and Europe.                                              ral pronunciation in Shakespeare’s day. Gradually, such
                            Indeed, wild speculations began to circulate about the                                           speakers are adopting the RP pronunciation [^]. Not all
                            growth of the number of English speakers in the coming                                           words are immediately affected, however. The change
                            century, based on projections of current trends. Bailey                                          diffuses through the vocabulary, following an S-curve
                            (1992) reviews some of these accounts:                                                           pattern. Figure 9 shows the way a new pronunciation
                                                                                                                             moves through the English vocabulary, picking up speed
                                 The most extravagant projections were the most satisfying
                                                                                                                             as the majority of words become pronounced in the new
                                 to the anglophone community and, therefore, the most
                                                                                                                             way and then slowing down when only a few, apparently
                                 popular. The Swiss botanist Alphonse de Candolle
                                                                                                                             more resistant words remain.
                                 (1806–93) turned his attention to the question in the early
                                                                                                                                 The S-curve applies as much to grammatical change
                                 1870s. ...
                                                                                                                             as to change in pronunciation. For example, English
                                 ‘Now, judging by the increase which has taken place in the                                  progressive verb forms – such as I am coming as opposed
                                 present century, we may estimate the probable growth of                                     to I come – began to develop slowly in Old English,
                                 population as follows:                                                                      gathered speed in Shakespeare’s time and are now the
                                                                                                                             norm. Although this change in usage is levelling off, the
                                                                ‘In England it doubles in fifty years; therefore in a
                                                                                                                             trend is still gradually extending to other kinds of verb.
                                                                century (in 1970) it will be 124,000,000. In the United
                                                                                                                             Aitchison notes that mental-process verbs such as ‘know’
                                                                States, in Canada, in Australia, it doubles in twenty-five;
                                                                                                                             and ‘want’ are also beginning to be used in the progres-
                                                                therefore it will be 736,000,000. Probable total of the
                                                                                                                             sive form, as in utterances such as ‘we’re certainly
                                                                English speaking race in 1970, 860,000,000.’
                                                                                                                             hoping they’ll be wanting to do it again’ (Aitchison, 1991,
                                                                                                                             p. 100). This example demonstrates how difficult it is
                                 (Bailey, 1992, p. 111)
                                                                                                                             sometimes to recognise that a trend is still in progress
                                As each speculation quickly became ‘fact’, ever larger                                       when it is in the slow sections of the curve.
                            figures appeared, until projections of English speakers
                            for the year 2000 exceeded a billion. The reality (Table                                         Recognising trends
                            4, p. 10) is that there are only about 375 million native                                        By the time we notice a change is in progress, it is
                            speakers of English. Clearly, the 19th century futurolo-                                         usually in its middle segment – the period of most rapid
                            gists were not only misguided in their projections of                                            change. Then it is easy to assume that the trend will
                            native speakers, they also failed to foresee that the                                            continue indefinitely at the same rate. But the S-curve
                            growth in second- and foreign-language speakers would                                            model suggests the assumption may be mistaken, for a
                            be a much more important phenomenon.                                                             rapid change may shortly slow up. Some changes have a
                                When assessing what will happen next, we often                                               natural end point – when everyone who can change has
                            assume that what is happening now will simply continue.                                          done so, when market penetration approaches 100%
                            Thus the 19th century commentators imagined that                                                 and so on. But the end point in many cases is less certain
                            growth in the number of native speakers would follow a                                           and dependent on a complex interaction of factors. For
                            straight-line progression. But most social changes do not                                        example, an increase in numbers of children learning

                              100
                                                                                                                                                            100
                               Percentage vocabulary affected




                                                                                                                                                             80
                                                                                                                              Percentage singular concord




                                                                                                                                                             60




                                                                                                                                                             40




                                                                                                                                                             20




                                                                                                                                                             0
                                         0                                                                                                                        1900   1910   1920   1930   1940   1950   1960   1970   1980
                                                                         Time

                                                                   Figure 9 Lexical diffusion of a sound change               Figure 10 Singular verbs used with collective noun subjects in
                                                                                                                                                  editorials in The Times


18 The Future of English?
19th century futurologists failed to foresee that the
                                                                                                                                             growth in second- and foreign-language speakers
                                                                                                                                              would be a much more important phenomenon.



English at school is limited ultimately by the size of the                                        from trend data gathered during the period of most
global school population. But in practice the limits are                                          rapid change; second, failing to recognise an underlying
lower; many countries lack qualified teachers or other                                             trend because of local or temporary variation. A third
resources to make the teaching of English in primary                                              common error arises when it is assumed that the trend
schools effective. However, if new methods of language                                            which is currently most visible will remain the dominant
teaching were developed, or if there were a shift in                                              factor in the future.
public-sector resources, then the end point would move                                                Figure 11 shows schematically the growth in Internet
and a new S-shaped trajectory become established.                                                 usage in the US and elsewhere in the world. What starts                            How much of the global
    A futurologist ideally wishes to identify changes at the                                      as the uppermost curve shows users in the US, where the                             economy will be based
beginning, but because so many changes start slowly, it is                                        Internet started and where growth during the 1990s was                               on ‘language-intensive’
difficult to know whether we are at the beginning of an                                            quickest. But the second, underlying curve shows the                               service culture by 2050?
S-curve or just experiencing an insignificant, temporary                                           likely growth elsewhere in the world, particularly in                                                  p. 35
‘blip’. It also means that if one is looking for evidence of                                      Europe and Asia. If we examine the data in 1997, at first
a particular change (such as ‘the economy is picking up’,                                         sight it appears that Internet usage is much higher in the
or ‘house prices are rising again’) then there will be a                                          US and that growth here is quickest. By implication,
tendency to ‘recognise’ the start of the trend prematu-                                           English would appear to be the most dominant language                             How will the falling cost
rely, whenever a temporary movement occurs in the                                                 of the Internet. But the first trend will not continue to be                      of transatlantic calls affect
expected direction. But the start of unexpected changes                                           the main determinant. Internet usage began later in                                           language use?
are likely to go unnoticed.                                                                       Europe and elsewhere in the world and is now rapidly                                                     p. 31
    Long-term trends are rarely as consistent as Figure 9                                         gathering pace. By the year 2000, it is likely that users in
suggests: a smooth progression uninterrupted by the                                               the US will be outnumbered by users elsewhere. In
interfering variables of real life. Figure 10 shows a 20th                                        Europe, Germany is expected to be the largest Internet
century change in the use of singular verbs where the                                             user. In other words, the proportion of the global
subject is a collective noun. Many writers in standard                                            Internet population based in the US is expected to incre-
English are in doubt as to whether they should write                                              ase during 1997, but then begin to fall.
sentences such as ‘The team was in good form’ or ‘The
team were in good form’. A study reported by Bauer                                                Cyclical patterns
(1994, p. 63) shows that writers of editorials in The Times                                       Sometimes, trends change direction in a cyclical but
have been inconsistent. If you had started collecting data                                        predictable way. For example, many thousands of young
in 1945, you would probably have assumed that the                                                 people visit Britain each year to enrol on English
ongoing trend would continue – in this case towards                                               language courses – a demand that rises over summer.
plural verbs with subjects such as ‘government’, or                                               Seasonal cycles like this must be taken into account
‘team’. If you collected data over a longer period you                                            when assessing underlying trends (Figure 12). It may be
would have found an underlying increase in the use of                                             that other factors with cyclical patterns also vary trend
singular verbs with collective noun subjects. The many                                            data – the regular upturns and downturns in the econ-
fluctuations which move in the opposite direction were                                             omy of any country known as the ‘business cycle’.
caused, no doubt, by the fact that different writers were                                         During a recession, there will be fewer jobs in the tourist
responsible for the texts studied. Such ‘noisy’ data is                                           industry or less opportunity for the kind of casual job
common: it means that trend data needs to be collected                                            that language students often require to support them-
over a longer period of time and then averaged. This                                              selves whilst taking courses.
should alert the cautious futurologist to the fact that local                                         Identifying trends is therefore of great help to plan-
perturbations may disguise a general trend.                                                       ners and strategists, but generally they need to be inter-
                                                                                                  preted with awareness and caution. The use of historical
When several trends interact                                                                      trend data may be most helpful when combined with
As we can see, there are two common reasons for mista-                                            other approaches, which we examine next.
ken forecasting: first, extrapolating in a linear fashion



 125                                                                                                                        500
                                                                                                     English language courses (thousands)
  Number of Internet users (millions)




                                                                                                       Students visiting Britain to take




                                                                     US




                                                                           Rest of world



  0                                                                                                                                   0
                                                                                                                                            Jan   Aug   Jan   Aug   Jan   Aug
                                                            1997                           2000

                                        Figure 11 Projected increase in Internet users             Figure 12 Cyclical patterns in student enrolments on English
                                                                                                                    language courses in Britain

                                                                                                                                                                                The Future of English?       19
Predictability or chaos?
The use of English worldwide can be regarded as a ‘complex system’ in                                                    Forecasting L1 and L2 speakers
which many factors interact in ways that are not easily predictable. But                                                 Of three linguistic communities which we identified
                                                                                                                         earlier (first language, second language and EFL, p. 10),
recent advances in modelling the behaviour of complex systems – such as                                                  it is the first-language community which is most easily
the weather – could help us understand what patterns may emerge in the                                                   forecast. Two main factors need to be considered: future
global use of English.                                                                                                   patterns of language shift and demographic trends –
                                                                                                                         including birth rate, migration and so on. Figure 14
                                                                                                                         shows the projections made by the engco model for
                                                        Using forecasting models                                         young speakers of Malay in order to assess the likely role
                                                        How do we assess such complex trends as are involved in          of the language in South-east Asia in the 21st century.
                                                        the study, use and evolution of English worldwide? The           The ‘low’ line shows projections based on UN populat-
                                                        traditional approach to forecasting requires all                 ion forecasts. The ‘high’ line includes potential language
                                                        significant factors to be identified. A mathematical               shift during this period (both from the many smaller
                                                        model is then constructed which shows how these                  languages spoken in the region, but also from Javanese).
                                                        influence each other and produce the behaviour which is           The uppermost line shows, for comparison, the demog-
                                                        of interest. Future demand for electric power, for               raphic projections for young English speakers globally.
                                                        example, is usually forecast in this way (below).                This line does not include any allowance for language
                                                            Such methods might be applied to forecasting the             shift which is much more difficult to estimate for English
                                                        demand for English which is, after all, a little like electri-   than for Malay because of the number of countries
                                                        city consumption in the way that demand is related to a          involved. It does, however, show how the demographic
                                                        variety of economic and cultural factors. Each ‘driver’ of       curve for English is surprisingly ‘bumpy’, as baby
                                                        English would be identified, the reasons why it led to            boomers themselves have children.
                                                        demand for English understood and its own future beha-               Forecasting the use of a second language is a similar,
                                                        viour modelled. Indeed, such forecasting techniques –            but more complex process, more dependent on accurate
                                                        based on demographic models which predict how many               forecasting of language shift.
                                                        children will be living where – are used by governments
                                                        to anticipate the future need for teachers.                      Forecasting EFL speakers
                                                            We draw on two forecasting models in this book to            It is, however, the EFL community which will be of most
                                                        analyse the future of English. The first, which we refer to       interest to many readers of this book. More complex
                                                        as the ‘Hooke model’, was devised by the Australian              forecasting models, along the lines of the electricity
                                                        economist Gus Hooke. The model provides long-term                model, might be constructed to predict ELT demand in
                                                        forecasts of the global economy, including the education         certain sectors. For example, demand for the ‘Business
                                                        and training sector. It also provides projections of the         English Certificate’ increased in Central China in the
                                                        demand for different languages in education through to           mid 1990s. A forecasting model which took into account
                                                        the year 2050.                                                   the long-term plans to make the city of Wuhan a focus of
                                                            The second forecasting model, the ‘engco model’ (see         industrial development, based around joint-venture
                                                        p. 64) has been constructed by The English Company               companies, might have been able to predict demand for
                                                        (UK) Ltd to provide predictions of the global ‘influence’         different kinds of vocationally oriented English courses.
                                                        of key languages, such as English, Spanish and                   The development of such complex forecasting models
                                                        Mandarin. Just as the electricity example requires data          does help identify the key variables and bring together
                                                        from a weather forecasting model, so the Hooke and               relevant baseline statistics, but there is reason to believe
                                                        engco models require input data from demographic and             that a forecasting model is not the best approach to
                                                        economic forecasts in order to predict demand for                understanding future EFL demand around the world.
                                                        languages. The Hooke model takes account of environ-
                                                        mental development, technical progress and technology            The limits of deterministic models
                                                        transfer. The engco model draws on UN demographic                There is a strong argument against attempting forecasts
                                                        projections and a model for regional language shift.             in a sphere of life in which cultural and political factors

 Forecasting electricity demand                                                                         cycle (winter/summer) (below left). Superimposed on these may be a
                                                                                                        long-term trend for increased consumption, reflecting new housing or
 Electricity generating companies need to forecast demand for power,
                                                                                                        industrial development, or short-term fluctuations – for example, when
 both in the short and long term. The pattern of power consumption is
                                                                                                        in Britain there is a rush to switch on an electric kettle during an adver-
 an uneven one, but it contains many cyclical patterns such as a daily
                                                                                                        tising break in a popular TV programme. A forecasting model would
 cycle (night/day), a weekly cycle (weekend/weekday) and an annual
                                                                                                        thus need to take into account a huge number of variables related to
                                                                                                        the physical environment, the economic cycle, cultural and demograp-
                    2,500
                                                                                                        hic factors. Separate forecasting models are then required to provide
                                                                                                        the data in each area known to affect demand for power: weather
  MWH (thousands)




                    2,000                                                                               forecasts would indicate temperature trends, TV schedules would indi-
                                                                                                        cate when the advertising breaks were due and so on. The complexity
                    1,500
                                                                                                        of the operation – not to say the hazards in using data which are alre-
                                                                                                        ady the output from another, possibly inaccurate, model – can be
                                                                                                        appreciated. And, having built the model, it might apply only to condi-
                    1,000
                            1       6    11   16   21     26    31   36    41   46    51   56           tions in one region. In Britain, for example, high temperatures decrease
                                Months                                                                  consumption of electricity: there is no need for heating. In Saudi Arabia
                                                                                                        high temperatures lead to an increase: people switch on the air condi-
                            Figure 13 Monthly electricity consumption in Eastern Province,              tioning.
                               Saudi Arabia 1986–90 (after Al-Zayer and Al-Ibrahim, 1996)

20 The Future of English?
An apparently unstoppable trend towards global
                                                                                                              English usage could change direction in the future as
                                                                                                                the consequence of some surprisingly minor event.



are so salient. A forecasting model suggests that patterns
of English language usage will be determined by econo-               Chaos theory
mic and technological developments which can be                      One of the central insights of chaos theory is that complex behaviour can result from
measured and reduced to numbers. But of course,                      the interaction of simple forces. For example, the forces which act on a table-tennis
English is used by people and institutions and is partly             ball and which determine the direction of movement are relatively simple and can be
regulated by governments. Real-life decisions are taken              modelled. But when a number of balls are put together, so that they bounce off each
for a variety of reasons. They are driven not simply by              other, the result is sufficiently unpredictable as to form the basis for choosing the
instrumental motives such as economic improvement,                   numbers in the British national lottery.
but also by less tangible, cultural and political processes,
                                                                     Chaos theory also explains why very small influences can sometimes give rise to large
such as those connected with the construction of perso-
                                                                     effects. The classic but somewhat fanciful metaphor is that of a butterfly which flaps
nal and national identities.
                                                                     its wings in the Amazon and triggers a hurricane in the Pacific. In both cases, the
    Predictability would rely, at the very least, on indivi-
                                                                     behaviour of the system is counter-intuitive: most people imagine that if we under-
duals and institutions behaving in ‘rational’ ways to
                                                                     stand basic mechanisms we should be able to predict the overall behaviour of the
changed material circumstances and continuing to expe-
                                                                     system. We also feel a small force should have a smaller effect than a large one.
rience the same needs and motives and seeking the same
                                                                     Chaos theory suggests that both intuitions can be wrong.
goals. This cannot be relied upon in the 21st century.
    The ‘rationality’ of the rush to English for economic
reasons is also far from uncontested: a variety of cultural         some ways worse. Just as it would be foolish to regard it
and political movements exist around the world promo-               as being a well-governed, mechanistic system, amenable
ting views which are directly or indirectly ‘anti-English’;         to traditional forecasting techniques, so it would be
other regional languages may gain in political impor-               equally foolish to imagine it is a wholly random affair. As
tance to national governments as patterns of trade and              a recent futurological analysis of social behaviour in
political alliances change; there is widely believed to be a        Europe suggests:
changing attitude in the world’s public towards decisions
                                                                                        The complex systems and worlds which are coming under
based on concerns with quality of life rather than simple
                                                                                        the spotlight share the unpredictability of chaotic systems,
financial benefit. It may be that, in the longer term, an
                                                                                        but also demonstrate self-organisation, evolutionary innova-
alternative logic will guide people’s responses to econo-
                                                                                        tion, creativity, and, as a result, far-from-equilibrium beha-
mic and technological change. We explore this idea at
                                                                                        viour. Such characteristics mean that complex systems – or
the end of the book.
                                                                                        worlds – are intrinsically uncertain and unplannable.
A world in chaos                                                                        (Elkington and Trisoglio, 1996, p. 764)
Forecasting is thus best suited to mechanistic systems                 As it is difficult to predict exactly what will happen
where certain ‘driving forces’, such as economic moder-             when a prevailing wind enters a local landscape, meets a
nisation, are taken to have a predictable effect on a               variety of obstructions and is channelled down valleys
‘dependent variable’, such as the demand for English.               and around buildings, so there is a similar global-local
But the ‘system’ – which interrelates language use with             dynamic with the spread of English. There may appear
cultural, political, economic and technological factors –           to be a prevailing trend, but a country’s cultural, econo-
is not, as we have seen, a mechanistic one: it may display          mic, political and linguistic conditions provide a local                                               How do forecasts for
some of the characteristics of what has become known as             human-built landscape across which winds of change                                                    English native speakers
a ‘complex system’.                                                 must flow. Thus there is a need for an understanding of                                               compare with those for
    The mathematical approach used to model such                    the dynamics of the overall system, but also a knowledge                                              other world languages?
complex systems is known as ‘chaos theory’. Chaos                   and understanding of local conditions.                                                                                   p. 26
theory can help in forecasting the future of English in                Perhaps the most important lesson provided by the
several ways. First, it provides a conceptual metaphor for          study of complex systems is the finding that apparently
the ‘behaviour’ of English as a complex system – as the             stable states or trends can, without much warning,
outcome of many different effects, each of which could              become unstable. An apparently unstoppable trend
be modelled, but whose complex interactions make                    towards global English usage could change direction in
prediction unreliable. One of the first applications of              the future as the consequence of some surprisingly minor
chaos theory was in weather forecasting and this provi-             event.
des a useful analogy for English. As Roger Bowers,
addressing an English 2000 conference in Beijing (as
Assistant Director-General of the British Council),                                                                                                                Figure 14 Young native
                                                                                                       80
suggested:                                                                                                                                                         speakers (aged 15–24) of
   It is like one of those weather maps that we see on our tele-                                                                                        English    English and Malay, 1950–2050,
   visions of the globe as viewed from above the earth’s                                                                                                           from the engco model
                                                                      Numbers of speakers (millions)




                                                                                                                                                      (globally)
                                                                                                       60
   atmosphere – with great swathes of cloud sweeping and
   swirling around continents and across oceans. And here we                                                                                                       The ‘Malay low’ line is the low
   are at the epicentre of two such systems – English spreading                                                                                                    estimate for Malay, based
   across the world on a tide of functionality, Chinese on a tide                                      40                                                          simply on population change.
   of common culture and ethnicity. (Bowers, 1996, p. 1)
                                                                                                                                                   Malay (high)    The ‘high’ line is the higher
                                                                                                                                                                   estimate obtained by taking
    Chaos theory tells us that, as in weather forecasting,                                                                                                         likely language shift into
it may be possible to make short-term general predictions                                              20                                                          account. The line for English
                                                                                                                                                   Malay (low)
with some success, but predictions of precise local condi-                                                                                                         does not incorporate language
tions or long-term forecasts are likely to go badly wrong.                                                                                                         shift
    But the system that spreads English usage around the                                                0
world is not entirely a ‘chaotic’ one – the situation is in                                              1950 1960 1970 1980 1990 2000 2010 2020 2030 2040 2050


                                                                                                                                                                   The Future of English?       21
Scenario planning
How do forecasters in large companies cope with the uncertainty that the                     The importance of a good story
future holds? Can the methods they employ be applied to matters of culture                   Perhaps the most popular form of futurology is science
                                                                                             fiction, which gathers together complex ideas about
and language as easily as to the price of oil? Scenario building is one                      science and society and communicates them in an enga-
methodology used by strategists to put together known facts with                             ging and persuasive narrative. Indeed, science fiction has
imaginative ideas about the future.                                                          perhaps had more influence than any other genre in
                                                                                             forming public awareness of the effects of technology on
                                                                                             society. H.G. Wells, for example, author of science
                            Dealing with uncertainty                                         fiction such as The Time Machine and idealist social
                            If all cultural and linguistic trends could be linked to         commentaries such as The Work, Wealth and Happiness of
                            factors of relatively little uncertainty, such as economic       Mankind, published a Utopian fictional history of the
                            growth, population trends and technological innovation           world as written in the 22nd century, The Shape of Things
                            – areas where futures research has been conducted and            to Come, where he foresaw a triumphant future for global
                            forecasting models developed – then there would be little        English.
                            problem in modelling the future of English in different
                                                                                                One of the unanticipated achievements of the twenty first
                            parts of the world. But where there is extensive uncer-
                                                                                                century was the rapid diffusion of Basic English as the
 What value shifts among
                            tainty, a different approach is needed – preferably, a
                                                                                                lingua franca of the world and the even more rapid modifi-
 young people might
                            methodology which bridges the gap between the predi-
                                                                                                cation, expansion and spread of English in its wake. ... This
 affect the future of
                            ctable and the unknown in a structured way, which
                                                                                                convenience spread like wildfire after the first Conference of
 English?
                            marries empirical data such as market intelligence with
                                                                                                Basra. It was made the official medium of communication
 p. 48
                            intuition, experience and imagination.
                                                                                                throughout the world by the Air and Sea Control, and by
                            The importance of process                                           2020 there was hardly anyone in the world who could not
                                                                                                talk and understand it. (Wells, 1933, pp. 418, 419)
                            Futurology is an ancient discipline whose practitioners –
                            star gazers, palmists, tarot-card readers, geomancers and            Language is a common preoccupation in science
                            diviners – traditionally use some form of empirical data.        fiction: the genre has probably explored the linguistic
                            It is tempting to see corporate consultants as the modern        future more extensively than any other mode of futures
                            parallel, to whom large sums of money are paid to advise         research. Much science fiction provides a narrative
                            companies how to manage the future. But fortune tellers          structure through which we can conceptualise the future,
                            provide a valuable lesson. Their predictions are based on        exploring possible social outcomes of technological
                            two important mechanisms: first, predictions typically            developments and asking ‘what if?’ Arthur C. Clarke, for
                            arise from interactions with the client who may give a           example, famously speculated on satellite communicat-
                            great deal of information – often unwittingly – to the           ions long before the first satellite was launched.
                            fortune teller. Second, through the same process, clients
                            are likely to offer their own interpretations and betray         Social and political forecasting
                            their own fears and desires, providing the fortune teller        In the late 1960s and 70s several companies attempted
                            with the required information.                                   social forecasting. Among them, the General Electric
                                Fortune telling offers a mechanism for clients to            Company (GEC) instituted an in-house forecasting
                            reflect on what they already know; to see new                     service to guide strategic corporate planning. Its Business
                            significance in details and to confront fears and desires         Environment Studies unit was aware that economic and
                            about the future. After all, the client is the ‘expert’ in       technological forecasting would be insufficient to predict
                            local knowledge and experience. The fortune teller acts          the contexts in which the company would employ
                            as a facilitator who provides a structure within which           labour, produce goods and market its products. The unit
                            knowledge can be married with hopes and anxieties and            therefore devised methods of ‘sociopolitical’ forecasting.
                            thus lead to a clearer understanding of what might               One tool used was a chart (Figure 15) showing likely atti-
                            happen, what is desired and what must be avoided.                tude shift over a 15 year period amongst the ‘trend
                                This aspect of the technique has its analogy in corpo-       setting’ segment of the population – young, well educa-
                            rate planning in the ‘processual approach’ – the idea            ted, relatively affluent, committed. The commercial
                            that a planning and learning process ensures a company           rationale for the exploration of social trends was that:
                            maintains an active and intelligent watch on its business
WWW                                                                                             Without a proper business response, societal expectations of
                            environment – which is more important than a finished
                                                                                                today become the political issues of tomorrow, legislated
DEMOS SERIOUS FUTURES       plan. Van der Heijden (1996) retells an anecdote about a
                                                                                                requirements the next day, and litigated penalties the day
http://www.demos.co.uk      group of Hungarian soldiers lost in the Alps and presu-
                                                                                                after that. (Wilson, 1982, p. 218)
                            med dead, but who returned safely after some days. ‘We
                            considered ourselves lost and waited for the end, but                This illustrates several features of social forecasting.
                            then one of us found a map in his pocket ... and with the        First, how long-term events can be predicted by hypot-
                            map we found our bearings’ (p. 36). When their lieuten-          hesising a chain of events and looking for precursors.
                            ant examined the map he found it was of the Pyrenees             Second, how some sectors of the population are of parti-
                            not the Alps. Van der Heijden comments:                          cular interest to the futurologist. Third, that if trends can
                                                                                             be identified earlier, the more options are available for
                               the map had given them a reason to act. Accuracy did not
                                                                                             action. Indeed, it may be possible to alter a chain of
                               come into it. By taking some action the soldiers started to
                                                                                             events by intervening in the early stages. For this reason,
                               obtain new feedback about their environment, and they
                                                                                             the best forecasts are often inaccurate – their very exis-
                               entered a new ‘learning loop’ which gradually built up
                                                                                             tence may change the course of history.
                               their understanding and mental map. (Van der Heijden,
                               1996, p. 37)



22 The Future of English?
‘Scenarios are not predictions. The point of scenario-
                                                                               planning is to help us suspend our disbelief. Then we
                                                                            can prepare for what we don’t think is going to happen’
                                                                                   – Peter Schwartz in The Art of the Long View.

                                                                                                                                  1970 1985          2000
Scenario planning                                                   thinking highlighted, organi- War (military                                               Peace
Techniques of social forecasting were, by and large,                sational obstacles accounted might)                                                       (economic
superseded by alternative techniques that are better able           for in management design, or                                                              development)
to deal with social and political uncertainties. The                forward plans made robust Nationalism                                                     Internationalism
method now known as ‘scenario planning’ brings                      against a range of possibilities. Federal                                                 State/ local
                                                                                                      government                                              government
together ideas of social forecasting, the processual                Scenarios also sensitise a
                                                                                                      Public                                                  Private
approach and the envisioning of futures in narrative.               planning team to recognise enterprise                                                     enterprise
    A scenario is a possible future. Scenario builders take         early-warning signs which Organisation                                                    Individual
known facts and trends and build imaginatively on them,             otherwise might be missed. Uniformity/                                                    Pluralism
providing a narrative account which links events and                Shell did not predict the oil conformity
explores possible chains of consequences. Scenarios were            crisis, but had tested their Independence                                                 Inter-
                                                                                                                                                              dependence
first developed as a strategic military-planning technique           management            strategies
                                                                                                      Sociability                                             Privacy
after World War II and later adopted by large corporat-             against such an improbable
                                                                                                      Materialism                                             Quality of life
ions such as Royal Dutch/Shell. The company’s use of                context. When the crisis arri- Status quo/                                                Change/
scenarios was one of the first significant demonstrations             ved, they were able to recog- permanence/                                                 flexibility/
of the technique’s utility when, in the 1970s, Shell                nise the signs faster than routine                                                        innovation
proved to be the only large oil corporation prepared for            competitors and already had Future                                                        Immediacy
the oil crisis.                                                     an organisational understan- planning
    In building a scenario for the future of English, the           ding of the required course of Work                                                       Leisure
                                                                                                      Authority                                               Participation
language itself would be a central character; hero or               action for a rapid response.
                                                                                                      Centralisation                                          Decentralisation
villain. Other characters might be institutions and                     Scenario planning is a Ideology/                                                      Pragmatism/
governments, or the driving forces identified in forecast            flexible methodology which dogma                                                           nationality
models. A scenario would allow motives, probable                    can be adapted to organisat- Moral                                                        Situation ethics
actions, possible decisions, relationships between                  ions and circumstances. One absolutes
‘characters’ to be explored and ‘what if’ questions to be           recent project, using a scena- Economic                                                   'Social justice'
asked. Peter Schwartz, who helped Shell’s scenario plan-            rio technique to explore efficiency
ning exercises, explains:                                           possible futures for European Means (esp.
                                                                                                      technology)
                                                                                                                                                              Ends (goals)

                                                                    transport and communicat-
   Scenarios are not predictions. It is simply not possible to
                                                                    ions during the next 30 years, described the focus of the             Figure 15 A profile of social
   predict the future with certainty. ... Rather, scenarios are
                                                                    enquiry in ways which could apply to language:                       values held by ‘trend setters’
   vehicles for helping people learn. Unlike traditional business
   forecasting or market research, they present alternative            As a method of exploring the future scenarios are superior           created by GEC in 1970,
   images; they do not merely extrapolate the trends of the            to more rigorous forecasting methods such as statistical                together with GEC’s
   present. ... The point of scenario-planning is to help us           extrapolation or mathematical models if the number of             forecast of likely value shifts
   suspend our disbelief in all the futures: to allow us to think      factors to be considered and the degree of uncertainty about          during the following 15
   that any one of them might take place. Then we can                  the future is high. This clearly applies in the case of trans-    years. This study was one of
   prepare for what we don’t think is going to happen.                 port and communications. Transport and communications                the earliest to forecast a
   (Schwartz, 1996, pp. 6, 195)                                        are closely interrelated with almost all aspects of human life.       trend away from values
                                                                       They are linked to social and economic developments, are                based on ‘economic
   Kees van der Heijden, another former member of                                                                                          efficiency’ towards those
                                                                       influenced by technological innovations and are subject to
the Shell team, suggests that scenario planning is the best                                                                               based on ‘social justice’ – a
                                                                       numerous political and institutional constraints. (Masser et
methodology for dealing with mid-term futures – when                                                                                            trend which other
                                                                       al., 1992, p. 4)
there is much information to hand, but where key factors                                                                                     researchers suggest has
may be unknown. In the long term, when too much is                      This project developed a variation of the classic                 since gathered momentum.
unpredictable, there is little left but hope. In terms of           scenario-planning technique by employing the so-called               The dashed line for the year
corporate strategy, ‘hope’ might be said to be invested in          Delphi method: panels of experts from different count-                      2000 represents a
mission statements or corporate visions (Figure 16).                ries were involved in both the construction of scenarios               speculative assessment of
   There is a clear management advantage in scenario                and their evaluation. This, the authors claim, facilitated:               how social values have
building. Scenarios provide a windtunnel where personal                                                                                  shifted since the GEC study
                                                                       the process of converging initially different expert views
or corporate strategies can be tested, weaknesses in
                                                                       towards one or possibly a few dominant opinions. In addi-
                                                                       tion, scenario writing as a group exercise has the potential of
                                                    Uncertainty        generating awareness of factors and impacts which may not
                                                                       have been identified through formal forecasting methods.
                         Scenario planning




                                                                       (Masser et al., 1992, p. 4)
     Forecasting




                                                                        There are many possible variants of scenario plan-
                                             Hope




                                                                    ning but most share an emphasis on alternatives and
                                                                    possibilities. The technique is capable of bringing
                                                                    together a variety of stakeholders: those in the field with
                                                                    local knowledge, at the centre in senior management
                                                                    roles, people who have researched the issues, or those
                                                    Predetermined   who are most affected should the scenarios turn out to
                                                                    be true. But scenario planning only really makes sense
         Short        Mid term               Long                   when particular questions have been identified as requi-
         term                                term                   ring answers. There is little point in building a wind-
       Figure 16 Forecasting, scenario planning and hope            tunnel if there is no vehicle to test.



                                                                                                                                         The Future of English?              23
Summary

1 Scarcity of relevant facts                                                            4 Some predictions are safe, others dangerous
There is a surprising scarcity of data which directly relates to the                    An understanding of the nature of change helps identify what
development of global English, since there is no central                                kind of prediction is relatively safe and what is dangerous. The
international authority which collects such information.                                growth and decline of native speakers of a language is a
                                                                                        relatively long-term change which can be monitored and to
2 Variety of change                                                                     some extent forecast. Changes in the number of people learning
A wide range of change is occurring in the status and form of                           English as a foreign language, however, may be surprisingly
English around the world. Some changes are relatively swift and                         volatile.
ephemeral (such as fashions in vocabulary), others are more
profound and long term (such as language shift in families).                            5 Scenario building
                                                                                        Scenario building is one approach to strategic management
3 The complex interplay of causes                                                       which allows an understanding of the causes and patterns of
We may be able to identify some of the apparent ‘drivers’ of                            change to inform forward planning, even where there is
change – the circumstances which appear to encourage people                             considerable uncertainty about what the future might hold.
to learn English or to give up their parents’ language in favour                        ‘Forecasting’, in a narrow sense of building models which
of English – but the way such causes of change interact with                            predict future patterns of behaviour, is not the only form of
each other makes prediction of the direction and extent of                              ‘futurology’.
change extremely hazardous.




 References
Aitchison, J. (1991) Language Change: progress or decay? Cambridge: Cambridge            762–9.
 University Press.                                                                      English 2000 (1995) Benchmarks Report: a study to establish systems to measure Britain’s
Al-Zayer, J. and Al-Ibrahim, A.A. (1996) Modelling the impact of temperature             share of the global ELT market. Manchester: British Council.
 on electricity consumption in the eastern province of Saudi Arabia. Journal of         Hooke, A. (1996) An Export-Oriented Approach to Regional Development. Unpublished
 Forecasting, vol. 15, pp. 97–106.                                                       paper, Sydney.
Bailey, R.W. (1992) Images of English: a cultural history of the language. Cambridge:   Masser, I., Sviden, O. and Wegener, M. (1992) The Geography of Europe’s Futures.
 Cambridge University Press.                                                             London: Belhaven Press.
Bauer, L. (1994) Watching English Change. London: Longman.                              Schwartz, P. (1996) The Art of the Long View. New York: Doubleday.
Bowers, R. (1996) English in the world. In J. Hilton (ed) English in China: the         Van der Heijden, K. (1996) Scenarios: the art of strategic conversation. Chichester:
 English 2000 Conference. Peking: British Council.                                       John Wiley & Sons.
Chambers, J. and Trudgill, P. (1980) Dialectology. Cambridge: Cambridge                 Wilson, I. (1982) Socio-political forecasting: the General Electric experience. In
 University Press.                                                                       B. Twiss (ed) Social Forecasting for Company Planning. London: Macmillan.
Elkington, J. and Trisoglio, A. (1996) Developing realistic scenarios for the           Wells, H.G. (1933) The Shape of Things to Come: the ultimate revolution. London:
 environment: lessons from Brent Spar. Long Range Planning, vol. 29, no. 6, pp.          Hutchinson.


24 The Future of English?
Global trends

                                                                                                                               3
q Demography                                                                There is much evidence – economic, technological
  How many people will there be in 2050? Where will they live? What         and demographic – that the world has now entered
  age will they be? Population projections exist for all the world’s
  countries and answers to such demographic questions can help us
                                                                            a period of unprecedented and far-reaching change
  make broad predictions about a question at the heart of this study:       of a kind which will transform societies and reshape
  who will speak what languages in the 21st century?                        the traditional relations of economic, cultural and
q The world economy                                                         political power between the west and ‘the rest’
  The economic shape of the world is rapidly changing. The world as         which have led world events for several hundred
  a whole is getting richer, but the proportion of wealth created and
  spent by the west will decrease markedly in the next few decades.
                                                                            years.
  This will alter the relationship between the west and the rest of the
  world – especially Asia – and will change the economic attractiveness
                                                                            It is coincidental that a new millennium should be
  of other major languages.                                                 associated with the construction of a new world
q The role of technology                                                    order: the roots of the present period lie at least in
  Advances in technology in the 19th century helped ‘kick start’ the        the industrial revolution which began in Europe and
  long wave of economic growth which is yet to reach some parts of          in particular in Britain. It can be argued that its
  the world. Technological change transforms the spaces in which we
  work and live, but it is difficult to predict precisely how technology
                                                                            starting point was even earlier – in Renaissance
  will shape our future global patterns of language use.                    Europe which gave rise to the nation state and
q Globalisation                                                             national languages, to modern science and
  World economies and cultures are becoming increasingly intercon-          institutional structures.
  nected and interdependent, politically, socially and technologically:
  ‘complexification’, ‘cross-border activity’ and ‘process re-engineering’   The fact that the world has reached a transformative
  have been the buzz words of the 1990s. Here we examine the im-            moment in a long historical process is remarkable
  pact of economic globalisation on patterns of communication.
                                                                            enough, but even more remarkable is the idea that
q The immaterial economy                                                    rapid change will not now be a permanent feature
  The world’s output is getting lighter. Within a few decades, many
  more people will be employed in the service industries which cha-
                                                                            of global life; rather it is a consequence of the
  racterise economic globalisation. New forms of global teleworking         transition towards a new and more settled world
  are emerging and an increased proportion of the value of goods is         order, with quite different cultural, economic and
  produced through language-related activity.
                                                                            linguistic landscapes.
q Cultural flows
  Language has been regarded since the Renaissance in terms of ter-         This section deals with key global trends, each of
  ritory. Statistics about language, culture and economy, collected by      which are now helping transform the need for
  international bodies, have been based on nation states, populations
  of speakers and relative sizes of economies. But chaos theory sug-
                                                                            communication between the world’s peoples – from
  gests the concept of flow may be better suited to understanding            population shifts to economic globalisation; from the
  language in a borderless world.                                           invention of the Internet to the restructuring of
q Global inequalities                                                       social inequality. It is these trends which will shape
  As developing economies mature and per capita income rises, so            the demand for English in the future, but they
  social and economic inequalities also seem to grow: proficiency in
  English may be one of the mechanisms for dividing those who have
                                                                            interact in complex ways and may produce
  access to wealth and information from those who don’t. The global         unexpected cultural and political outcomes.
  spread of English may also be associated with decreased use of en-
  dangered languages.


                                                                                                             The Future of English?   25
Demography
How many people will there be in 2050? Where will they live? What age will                                                           engco model uses this approach as the basis of its projec-
they be? Population projections exist for all the world’s countries and answers                                                      tions: Figure 18 shows estimates based on UN demog-
                                                                                                                                     raphic data for first-language speakers of major world
to such demographic questions can help us make broad predictions about a                                                             languages from 1950 to 2050. Table 7 shows the possible
question at the heart of this study: who will speak what languages in the                                                            number of native speakers of a wider range of languages
21st century?                                                                                                                        in 2050.
                                                                                                                                         However, population growth is slowing in European
                                                                                                                                     countries: roughly equal percentages of the population
                                                                 Population growth                                                   are under the age of 15 and over the age of 65 (The
                                                                 When looking to the future, few things are more predi-              Economist, 1996). Yet in non-OECD countries, the popu-
12.5
                                                                 ctable than population growth. Provided that current                lation is increasingly becoming younger. This global shift
       World Population (billions)




 10                                                              trends of increased lifespan and fertility rates in develo-         in the location of young people will have significant
                                                                 ping countries continue, we can estimate from infants               linguistic consequences. Since young people are key
7.5
                                                                 born this year the numbers of their offspring in 2020 and           agents for language change and development, while
  5                                                              so on: the UN estimates the global population in 2150               older people tend to be more stable in speech habits, we
                                                                 will be 11.54 billion. Figure 17 shows the predicted                can expect patterns of language change to be marked in
2.5
                                                                 population growth worldwide to 2300. Charted, it shows              those countries of increasing youth: Africa, Asia and
  0
  1500                               1700   1900   2100   2300
                                                                 an S-curve rise (such as those described in section 2),             South America. Of these, the last two regions are experi-
                                                                 with rapid growth beginning about the time of the indu-             encing considerable social and economic change. This
                                                                 strial revolution. As is the problem with S-curves, it is           combination of factors will make Asia and Latin
  Figure 17 World population                                     difficult to determine the point at which rapid populat-             America potentially significant regions of language
     growth is expected to                                       ion increase will slow and stabilise, but the demographic           change in the next century.
   stabilise at the end of the                                   models used by the UN do expect stabilisation to take
          21st century                                           place in the first half of the next century.                         Language and migration
                                                                     Population trends differ greatly from country to                The English language arose as a fringe consequence of
                                                                 country, however. This in turn means that as the demog-             large-scale people movement in northern and western
                                                                 raphic shape of the world changes, so will the relative             Europe, which not only changed the European linguistic
                                                                 status of different languages. Which languages then will            map but also led to the downfall of the Roman empire.
                                                                 this growing number of people speak?                                Migration has since shaped the development of English
                                                                     The languages people speak show two main                        across the world. During the 16th to 19th centuries, both
                                                                 influences: first, the speech community they are born                the slave trade and colonisation moved people and
WWW                                                              into, which for an increasing number of the world’s                 languages: from Europe to the Americas, India, Africa
                                                                 population is a multilingual one; and second, the                   and Australia; from Africa to the Americas; and from
UN DEMOGRAPHIC DATA
                                                                 languages people learn through life as a consequence of             Oceania to Australia and New Zealand.
gopher://gopher.undp.org:70/
                                                                 education, employment, migration or increased social                    In the 20th century, patterns of immigration partially
11/ungophers/popin
                                                                 mobility. The languages that people use in their every-             reversed. As a consequence of decolonisation, many
                                                                 day interactions do not change rapidly, unless a                    families came to Britain from the Indian sub-continent
                                                                 speaker’s social circumstances quickly change.                      and the Caribbean, while immigration policies of
                                                                 Multilingual speakers may add languages during their                Australia encouraged migration from Asia rather than
                                                                 lifetime and they may find that another becomes less                 from Britain and Europe. As a consequence, highly
                                                                 used. But major language shift, from one first language              multilingual cities have arisen in countries which imagi-
                                                                 to another, is usually slow, taking place across generat-           ned themselves to be predominantly monolingual
                                                                 ions. Hence, if we take into account current patterns of            English speaking. Censuses of London schoolchildren,
                                                                 language use amongst the young, including infants and               for example, show that by the 1980s around 200 langua-
                                                                 teenagers, we can make a fair prediction about patterns             ges were spoken in the city’s primary schools.
                                                                 of language use in 50 years time, with the proviso that                 Yet the mass migrations of the 1990s between parts
                                                                 rapid social change may complicate the pattern. The                 of Africa have had little impact upon world varieties:

                                                                                                                                    Chinese

                                                                                                                                                                              50                                               2050

                                                                                                                                                                                                                               1992
                                                                                                                                                Percentage of US population




                                                                  1,000                                                                                                       40



                                                                                                                                                                              30
  What languages will be
  spoken by global                                                                                                               Hindi/Urdu
  teenagers in 2050?                                                                                                             Spanish
                                                                                                                                                                              20
                                                                  500
  p. 49
                                                                                       English
                                                                  300                                           Arabic                                                        10
                                                                                                                                 Portuguese

                                                                  100                                                            Japanese
                                                                                                                                 French                                        0
                                                                    0                                                                                                              Total non-          Black             Native Americans
                                                                                                                                                                                   white    Hispanic           Asians & Pacific
                                                                     1950       1970       1990        2010      2030        2050
                                                                                                                                                                                                               Islanders
                                                                 Figure 18 Demographic estimates of first-language speakers (in millions) for       Figure 19 How the ethnic composition of the US
                                                                            some major languages according to the engco model                              population is expected to change

26 The Future of English?
It is amongst professional groups that the use of
                                                                                 English is most prevalent and professional middle
                                                                              class families are most likely to adopt English as the
                                                                                                              language of the home.

Africa is one of the least-developed world regions econo-         The language of cities
mically and is least connected to global cultural systems.        The future for an increasing number of the world’s
This, of course, may change in the longer term. But it            population will be an urban one: the UNDP suggests the
appears that mass, long-distance migration is no longer a         proportion of people living in towns and cities will be
substantial source of language shift, as the richer count-        over 50% by 2005 (UNDP, 1996). A far cry from the
ries effectively close their doors.                               start of the 16th century when only 5 European cities
    There remain three kinds of migration which are               had populations over 100,000 – Constantinople, Naples,
likely to have linguistic consequences in the 21st century.       Venice, Milan and Paris. By 1600 the number had
First, migration from poorer countries on the fringes of          trebled. Between World War I and World War II, New
richer ones – either permanently or as ‘guest workers’.           York became the first city to grow beyond 10 million
Second, migration across language boundaries within               inhabitants. The cities expected to be the largest by the
economic blocs, such as the EU. Third, migration within           year 2000 are listed in Table 8.                                1   Chinese       1,384
                                                                                                                                  2   Hindi/Urdu      556
countries, mainly towards areas of economic growth.                   The most rapid urbanisation, like population growth,        3   English         508
    The flow of economic migrants across borders into              is taking place in the developing world. Between 1950           4   Spanish         486
richer countries seems to be ever increasing. It is estim-        and 2000 some 1.4 billion more people will have become          5   Arabic          482
ated that 4% of the population of Mexico shifted to the           city dwellers in the developing world. UN estimates for         6   Portuguese      248
US between 1970 and 1990. In Europe in 1990, follo-               1994 to 2025 show Asia achieving one of the largest             7   Bengali         229
wing the breach of the Berlin wall, roughly 1 million             increases in urban growth – some 20.7%. And in South            8   Russian         132
people moved from Poland, East Germany and elsew-                 Asia alone, over the period 1960 to 2000, urban popula-         9   Japanese        108
here to settle in West Germany. Layard et al. (1994)              tion is expected to have doubled.                              10   German           91
suggest that this is the beginning of continued movement              Urbanisation is likely to have wide-reaching effects       11   Malay            80
                                                                                                                                 12   French           76
from eastern Europe to the richer west, mirroring the             on the world’s languages. Rural areas have been known
relationship between Mexico and the US.                           as linguistically conservative since 19th century              Table 7 Estimates provided
                                                                  European dialect surveys hunted out elderly, rustic              by the engco model of
   If we focus on the next 15 years and think in terms of 3 per
                                                                  peasants as ‘informants’ about ‘pure unadulterated’             native-speaker numbers
   cent, this would imply that at least 4 million non-Soviet
                                                                  speech, untainted by the culture of the industrial revolu-     for major world languages
   Eastern Europeans would wish to move to Western Europe
                                                                  tion. There was considerable romanticism in these                   in 2050 (millions)
   or the United States. (Layard et al., 1994, p. 12)
                                                                  projects, but also a recognition of the role that urban
    Such movements have unpredictable effects on                  areas play in cultural and linguistic change. As cosmopo-
language use and often give rise to political tension. In         litan centres they provide a focal point for in-migration
the US for example, immigration from other countries              from different parts of a country and become important
may leave the ‘white’ population barely in the majority           zones of language contact and diversity; they give rise to
by 2050, according to estimates from the US Commerce              dense but interlinked social networks; they encourage
Department’s Census Bureau (cited in McRae, 1994).                the growth of a middle class with disposable income who
The population of Hispanic, Asian, Native American                become consumers of global material culture; they are
and black Americans would grow as indicated in Figure             centres of social innovation and fashion. This is precisely
19. Some political groups in the US now suggest this will         the kind of environment where social and cultural practi-
threaten the hegemony of English. Certainly, demograp-            ces are transformed and where new language varieties
hic change is likely to alter the percentage of US citizens       and speech habits emerge. Furthermore, new language
who are first-language English speakers and estimates of           varieties emerging from large, densely populated cities
global native English speakers in 2050 may be, as a               are usually economically and culturally significant. In the
result, too high.                                                 coming decades, the rapid urbanisation in the Shanghai
    Increasingly, migration is taking place within count-         area of northern China, for example, may create a new
ries. In developing countries, the most important trend is        variety of Wu Chinese with not only a large number of
likely to be migration to the cities from rural areas. The        speakers but also powerful economic and cultural
Special Economic Zones of China, for example, will                support.
experience greater pressure as these trading areas                    A good deal of sociolinguistic research has been carr-
develop. Migration to these zones is likely to lead to            ied out in urban centres but studies of new city develop-
wider usage of regional lingua francas, such as                   ments are scarce. One recent British research project
Cantonese or Wu Chinese.                                          examined the linguistic consequences of new-city devel-
                                                                  opment in the British town of Milton Keynes (situated
The growing middle classes                                        90 km north-west of London). Kerswill (1996) reports
One of the most significant social consequences of the             that the accents of children had a great deal in common,
industrial revolution in Europe was the creation of an            but did not follow those of their parents, nor that which       1   Mexico City        25.6
                                                                                                                                  2   Tokyo-Yokohama     24.2
educated middle class with social aspirations and                 already existed in the area. A new dialect seemed to be         3   Sao Paulo          22.1
sufficient disposable income to help build a consumer              emerging amongst new-town adolescents. ‘What we see             4   Shanghai           17.0
culture. Likewise, one of the significant trends in Asia           is possibly a sign of future changes in English: new towns      5   New York           16.8
and Latin America is a parallel expansion of the middle           are perhaps in the vanguard of the dialect levelling            6   Calcutta           15.7
classes: Schwartz and Leyden (1997, p. 126) suggest that          found in England as a whole’ (Kerswill, 1996, p. 299).          7   Bombay             15.4
over 2 billion Asians will have made the transition into              Urbanisation thus has important effects on language         8   Beijing            14.0
the middle class by 2018. This demographic shift may              demography. New languages emerge, others change,                9   Los Angeles        13.9
prove to be the most significant factor of all in determi-         some are lost. In the world’s cities – the nexus for flows      10   Jakarta            13.7
ning the fate of global English in the next century – it is       of people, goods and ideas – the spread of English will be
                                                                                                                                     Table 8 The 10 largest
amongst professional groups that the use of English is            felt first and most keenly; new patterns of English use will
                                                                                                                                   cities in the ye ar 2000
most prevalent and professional middle-class families are         arise amongst second-language speakers. But such cities
                                                                                                                                    (population millions)
most likely to adopt English as the language of the home.         will also form the foundation for other, potentially rival,
                                                                  lingua francas.

                                                                                                                                The Future of English?      27
The world economy
The economic shape of the world is rapidly changing. The world as a whole                                         group together those OECD countries which comprise
is getting richer, but the proportion of wealth created and spent by the west                                     the world’s ‘Big Three’ trading blocs – North America,
                                                                                                                  the European Union and Japan. At the present time, the
will decrease markedly in the next few decades. This will alter the                                               vast proportion of the world’s wealth is produced by
relationship between the west and the rest of the world – especially Asia –                                       these regions and circulates within them. As yet, the Big
and will change the economic attractiveness of other major languages.                                             Three blocs also possess most of the world’s manage-
                                                                                                                  ment and technological expertise, scientific knowledge
                                                                                                                  and advanced industrial skills.
                              A richer, smaller world                                                                But the present period is a transitional time: we are
                              Since the industrial revolution, the world’s wealth has                             witnessing radically changing economic relationships
                              been steadily increasing. A calculation of the total value                          between countries and world regions. Transition over
                              of goods and services created and supplied throughout                               the next 50 years will be uncomfortable in many ways,
                              the world shows that in 1750 (converted to 1990 prices),                            particularly for the Big Three trading regions. As Gus
                              the Gross World Product (GWP) was around $50 billion.                               Hooke (1996) remarked, ‘For those who don’t like
                              By 1990, however, this was the size of the Malaysian                                change, best either to be born before 1800 or hang on to
                              economy alone – GWP had risen to $25 trillion. The                                  about 2050. For those who love change, the ideal time to
                              Hooke forecasting model suggests that by 2050 the                                   be alive is 1995 to 2010.’
                              global economy will have grown a further tenfold to
WWW                           $250 trillion. The relatively rapid growth in wealth has                            Economic strength of languages
WORLD TRADE ORGANISATION      led to the popular idea that economic growth is a perma-                            The shift in economic relations will have a profound, but
http://www.wto.org            nent condition – but in fact the growth of GWP seems to                             as yet poorly understood, effect on the popularity and
                              be taking the form of an S-curve, beginning with the                                use of different languages. It is clear that a language
                              industrial revolution and flattening out in the next                                 which is spoken by rich countries is more attractive to
                              century. This period of rapid growth – the steep portion                            learners than one which provides no access to personal
                              of the curve we are now living in – began in Britain and                            betterment or lucrative markets. Ammon (1995) puts
                              Europe and may span eventually a period of 250 to 300                               forward this argument in exploring the status of German
                              years.                                                                              as an international language:
                                  GWP is now rising at an average annual 2.5%. Most
                                                                                                                     The language of an economically strong community is
                              of the industrialised countries have experienced growth
                                                                                                                     attractive to learn because of its business potential.
                              rates around the global average, but elsewhere growth is
                                                                                                                     Knowledge of the language potentially opens up the market
                              uneven. Some countries have experienced, like China,
                                                                                                                     for producers to penetrate a market if they know the
                              an average annual growth of over 9% since 1985; the
                                                                                                                     language of the potential customer. (Ammon, 1995, p. 30)
                              economies of other countries, particularly those affected
                              by war or political upheaval, have shrunk. These uneven                                 One corroboration of the attractiveness of the
                              growth rates reflect the fact that economies of develo-                              language of an economically strong country comes from
                              ping countries are gradually coming ‘up to speed’ – that                            Coulmas (1992), who was able to show that the rise in
                              is, achieving productivity levels typical of developed                              the number of students enrolling on courses worldwide
                              countries. This process is facilitated by technology and                            in Japanese as a foreign language closely mirrored a rise
                              skills transfer from richer countries, which have greatly                           in the value of the Japanese yen against the US dollar
                              reduced the time required for a country to double its per                           during the period 1982 to 1989 (Coulmas, 1992, p. 78).
                              capita income. Whereas Britain took 58 years – its                                  A relatively straightforward way of estimating the econo-
                              growth was generated by invention and innovation –                                  mic strength of a language is simply to rank the econo-
                              countries benefiting from flows of knowledge, expertise                              mies of the countries where native speakers live (Table
                              and technology transferred from the west have been able                             9). According to this we find an international order for
                              to double their income in reducing timescales, as Figure                            the late 1980s (Ammon, 1995).
                              20 illustrates.                                                                         A slightly more sophisticated approach is to take into
                                                                                                                  account all countries in which a language is spoken and
                              Turning the tables                                                                  allocate the GDP of each country proportionally to the
                              As countries grow richer, the OECD countries will                                   languages spoken there. The engco forecasting model
                              become proportionally less important in the world econ-                             calculates a ‘GLP’ (Gross Language Product) in this way
                              omy. Figure 21 shows world distribution of wealth for                               and produces figures for the major languages (Table 10).
                              1990 and Figure 22 that projected for 2050 – the time                               The estimates differ from Ammon’s both because of the
                              when world growth is expected to stabilise. These figures                            different method of calculation and because the engco
                                                                     60
                                                                                                                  model draws on GDP figures for 1994 – the latest avai-
 Figure 20 Length of time                                                                                         lable in 1997.
 taken to double per capita
                                                                                                                  Traded languages
                                 Years to double per capita income




 income

                                                                     40
                                                                                                                  Establishing a link between macro-economic factors and
                                                                                                                  language popularity is an attractive idea: there are more
                                                                                                                  statistics on the economy available, country by country,
                                                                                                                  than for any other sphere of human activity. But it is
                                                                     20
                                                                                                                  insufficient to note that strong economies attract interest
                                                                                                                  in languages: we need to understand better how econo-
                                                                                                                  mic power encourages the use of particular languages.
                                                                                                                  Only then can we predict whether the relative shrinking
                                                                                                                  of English-speaking economies will lead to a reduction in
                                                                                                                  demand for English.
                                                                                                             na
                                                                                                  sia


                                                                                                         a
                                                                          K




                                                                                         il




                                                                                                        re
                                                                                   an
                                                                              S




                                                                                        az




                                                                                                             hi
                                                                                              ne
                                                                          U


                                                                              U




                                                                                                        Ko
                                                                                  Jap




                                                                                                             C
                                                                                        Br

                                                                                             do




28 The Future of English?
                                                                                                   S.
                                                                                             In
The shift in economic relations will have a profound,
                                                                               but as yet poorly understood, effect on the popularity
                                                                                                     and use of different languages.



    This is a large question which cannot be answered                             Big Three 55%                                     Figure 21 Proportions of
simply, but one approach is to analyse business transac-                                                                            world wealth in 1990
tion. It is notable that the volume of international trade                                                                          (total $25 trillion)
has been growing rapidly: between 1950 and 1994 world
trade multiplied 14 times while output rose only 5.5
times (World Trade Organisation, 1995). In other                                                                      Asia 21%
words, an increasing proportion of wealth is created by
trade – part of a general process of globalisation now                                     Rest 24%
bringing world economies and cultures in ever-closer
union.
    There is a general rule of thumb, probably existing
since the earliest days of international trading, that                  Rest 28%                            Big Three 12%
selling must be carried out in the customer’s language
unless the commodity is in short supply or there is a
monopoly provider. The linguistic consequence of this is
that language popularity will follow markets: ‘the
merchant speaks the customer’s language’. In import-
export terms, the language of the customer will tend to
dictate the process. Since most countries aim to balance                                                                            Figure 22 Estimated shares
the value of imports and exports, at least roughly, then                                                                            of world wealth in 2050
the language effect should be reciprocal. Therefore it                                                                              (total $250 trillion, average
might be argued that the world status of a language                                                 Asia 60%                        world growth at 4%)
depends less on GDP than on the extent to which its
native speakers trade their goods and services internatio-           ions made by German Chambers of Commerce to
nally. The engco model calculates languages related to               members on which languages should be used for trade
trade in an index of traded GLP (Table 11).                          with each country in the world (cited by Ammon, 1995).
                                                                     English is recommended as the sole language for 64
English in business                                                  countries. German is recommended as the exclusive
But international trade is often a complex, cross-border             language of trade with only one other country – Austria
business: goods are taken from one country, refined or                – though German is suggested as a co-language for up to
given added value by a second, sold to a third, repacka-             25 countries, including Holland, Denmark and those in
ged, resold and so on. Such multilateral trade brings                eastern Europe. French is recommended for 25 countries
with it greater reliance on lingua francas.                          and Spanish for 17. English is thus the preferred, but not
    In Europe there is growing evidence that English has             the sole, language of external trade for European count-
become the major business lingua franca. A study                     ries. Japan and the US also use English widely for inter-
conducted in 1988 for the Danish Council of Trade and                national trade.
Industry reported that English is used by Danish compa-                  The overall pattern seems to be that trade driven by
nies in over 80% of international business contacts and              the Big Three encourages the use of English globally.
communications (cited in Firth, 1996). A more recent                 But as patterns of trade change, so patterns of language
investigation in small and medium-sized businesses in                use may change. The key to understanding the future of
peripheral areas of Europe (Hagen, 1993) found that                  business English will lie in the extent to which other
although English is probably the most used language of               languages become important trade lingua francas for
business across Europe, German is used extensively in                internal trade within Asia and Latin America.
particular areas, especially for informal communication.
   German is, understandably, in more widespread use than
   English in European regions bordering on Germany,
   thereby underlining a common misperception of English as
                                                                       1   English    4,271          1   English        7,815        1   English    2,338
   the sole lingua franca of international business. This is appa-
                                                                       2   Japanese   1,277          2   Japanese       4,240        2   German     1,196
   rent in the Dutch and Danish samples, where German is
                                                                       3   German     1,090          3   German         2,455        3   French       803
   ahead of English in the use of oral-aural skills, though this
                                                                       4   Russian      801          4   Spanish        1,789        4   Chinese      803
   order is reversed for reading and writing. (Hagen, 1993, p.
                                                                       5   Spanish      738          5   French         1,557        5   Japanese     700
   14)
                                                                       6   French       669          6   Chinese          985        6   Spanish      610
   The use of German seems to be increasing in parts of                7   Chinese      448          7   Portuguese       611        7   Italian      488
central and eastern Europe: a trend that may be                        8   Arabic       359          8   Arabic           408        8   Portuguese   138
confirmed as more countries join the European Union.                    9   Italian      302          9   Russian          363        9   Malay        118
Hagen (1993) suggests knowledge of one language is not                10   Portuguese   234         10   Hindi/Urdu       114       10   Arabic        85
sufficient for a company to conduct business successfully              11   Dutch        203         11   Italian          111       11   Russian       73
in Europe: ‘a minimum level of linguistic competence for              12   Hindi/Urdu 102           12   Malay             79       12   Hindi/Urdu    25
a European company is the ability to perform in three:                13   Indonesian    65         13   Bengali           32       13   Bengali        9
namely, English, German and French’ (Hagen, 1993, p.                  14   Danish        60
12). British companies seem least able to meet this crite-            15   Greek         49
rion.
   However, the use of German and French is almost                     Table 9 Estimated economic     Table 10 Estimates of Gross   Table 11 Major languages by
exclusively confined to trade within Europe: German                        strength of languages       Language Product (GLP) of       traded GLP in $billion
companies generally use English for trade outside the                            in $billion          major languages in $billion          (engco model)
European Union. This is apparent from recommendat-                        (after Ammon, 1995)                (engco model)

                                                                                                                                    The Future of English?          29
The role of technology
Advances in technology in the 19th century helped ‘kick start’ the long wave                      and then to have important transformative effects. Any
of economic growth which is yet to reach some parts of the world.                                 technology which is to have significant social, economic
                                                                                                  and linguistic effects in the near future will be already
Technological change transforms the spaces in which we work and live, but it                      known. David (1990) shows how the introduction of the
is difficult to predict exactly how technology will shape our future global                        dynamo – permitting commercial use of electricity –
patterns of language use.                                                                         took, from the early 1880s, another 40 years to yield
                                                                                                  significant productivity gains. Likewise, the building of
                                                                                                  the first computers and development of high-level
                                Technological past                                                computer languages in the 1940s only now have a signif-
                                English today has been shaped by the effects of the indu-         icant impact on people’s work and leisure. The impact of
                                strial revolution. As English became the world’s                  technology on everyday life is determined by the speed
                                language of discovery and as rapid advances were made             of institutional and social change rather than by the
                                in materials science, engineering, manufacturing and              speed of technological invention and scientific discovery.
                                communications, new communicative functions were                      Joseph Schumpeter suggested in the 1930s that tech-
                                required of the language. Industrial and communications           nological innovation affected the economy in a series of
                                technology created legal, management and accounting               ‘long waves’ about 50 years apart. If we update his ideas,
                                structures, each with different forms of information              to cover the period 1780 to 2080, this provides six ‘long
                                giving. New, more complex communicative skills were               waves’ each associated with a transformative technology
                                required by employees – such as literacy skills – while           (Table 12). Based on this, we can see that major changes
                                the industrial economy gave rise to greater interaction           in culture and language during the next few decades are
                                between institutions and the general public, mediated             those connected with computers and communications.
                                through railway timetables, company accounts, instruc-
                                tions for household products and advertisements.                  Computer languages
                                Typographic design expanded accordingly, as did the               English and computers have seemed, for decades, to go
                                range of written and spoken genres institutionalised in           together. Computers and the programs which make
                                English. Thus the ‘information age’ began in the 19th             them useful were largely the invention of English-
                                century, establishing many of the styles and conventions          speaking countries. The hardware and software reflected
                                we take for granted today.                                        the needs of the English language. The early systems for
                                    Technology has indeed proved to be of profound                text-based communication were unfriendly to accented
                                significance to culture and language. Is there now a               characters and almost impossible for languages using
                                revolutionary technology ‘just around the corner’ which           non-roman writing systems, while computer operators
                                will transform our use and expectations of language in            interacted with programs using instructions in English.
                                the way that the industrial revolution did?                           English will, no doubt, continue to be spread via soft-
                                                                                                  ware products and digitised intellectual property, but it
Will English continue to        Technological future                                              seems the days of language restriction are over. There
be closely associated           Forecasting key technologies of the future is an unrelia-         are, for example, Chinese versions of all major American
with leading-edge               ble activity, as some heroic failures in the past demonst-        programs, including the Windows operating system and
technology?                     rate. An editorial in The Times, October 1903, predicted          Microsoft Word word processor. Interface design and on-
p. 61                           that heavier-than-air flying machines were theoretically          screen help now make new software more easily and
                                impossible – two months before the Wright brothers                rapidly customised for lesser used languages. Schools in
                                launched their first plane. In 1876 the Western Union –           Wales, for example, are able to use software and opera-
                                a telegraph company – decided not to take up the patent           ting systems in Welsh. This adaptability of recent soft-
                                on Bell’s telephone because they considered the device            ware is a significant characteristic. It has allowed new
                                to be ‘inherently of no value to us’. Western Union were          technical vocabulary to develop in languages other than
                                not Luddites: they were in business at the leading edge of        English, while desktop publishing systems have made
                                telecommunications technology. But even ‘experts’ can             possible short-run printing in minority writing systems.
                                get it wrong.                                                     The close linkage that once existed between computers
                                    It is unlikely that the world will be transformed by          and English has been broken.
                                some extraordinary invention in the next few decades.                 One of the most important computer-related techno-
                                New technology takes time to develop, be implemented              logies to emerge in recent decades with implications for
                                                                                                  language use is, undoubtedly, the Internet, which we
                                                                                                  discuss in detail later. The Internet illustrates the way
                                                                                                  technologies have been converging: television, telep-
                                                                                                  hone, music and document transfer all share the same
Figure 23 Language-
                                   Arabic                                                         distribution infrastructure. And new consumer technolo-
engineering products
                                  Russian                                                         gies, such as multimedia computers and ‘Web TV’,
available for major languages
                                  Japanese
                                                                                                  bring them together in the home, school and workplace.
in the mid 1990s
                                Portuguese                                                        Language engineering
                                    Italian                                                       Besides consumer applications software, such as word
                                   Spanish                                                        processors and spreadsheets, there now exists a wide
                                  German                                                          range of software products designed for natural language
                                   French                                                         manipulation: parsing tools, abstracting and information
                                   English                                                        retrieval, speech recognition and automatic translation.
                                                                                                  The majority of this research and development work is
                                              0        200           400           600      800   carried out in the US, Europe and Japan. At present the
                                                  Language engineering products available         most advanced tools are based in English (Figure 23)

30 The Future of English?
Any technology which is to have significant social,
                                                                         economic and linguistic effects in the near future will
                                                                                                             be already known.



although other major languages – such as Chinese –            operated by British companies and London was the               £500

have recently become the focus of much research and           relay centre for most of the world’s long-distance cables.
development by the US software industry.                      The social and commercial implications of the techno-
     Language professionals, however, have long been          logy were widely debated and by the end of the 19th            £400

sceptical of the ability of computer-based applications to    century it had become a cliché to wonder at ‘the annihi-
deal adequately with natural language. In the 1970s           lation of space and time’. Since then there have emerged
most linguists were convinced of the impossibility of a       three related trends in telecommunications – alongside         £300
‘typewriter you could talk into’ – it raised problems at so   improved technology – which have shaped global
many levels of linguistic processing that it was widely       patterns of communication and which may continue to
regarded as no more than a dream of science fiction.           impact on language flow and use: liberalising regulatory        £200
And yet, only 20 years later, practical voice-transcription   regimes allowing competition and reducing national
software is used on desktop PCs. A similar scepticism is      control, falling costs and the increasing one-to-one, or
now directed at automatic translation, but this overlooks     point-to-point, nature of telecommunications.
                                                                                                                             £100
the fact that machine translation already plays a
significant role in commercial and institutional life. And     Cheaper communications
it is English, sometimes in special form, which has emer-     Cost has been, traditionally, a major barrier to long-
ged as a lingua franca for machines.                          distance calls. But the cost of communication has lowe-         £0
                                                                                                                                    1927 1935 1955 1970 1993
     Yet globalisation requires the closer integration of     red dramatically (Figure 24). Falling prices have resulted               1928 1945 1963 1984 1996
organisations which employ different working languages        from liberalisation of the market, huge increases in
while the increase in world trade has multiplied the need     demand and technological development. The first trans-              Figure 24 Falling cost of
for document translations of technical manuals, product       atlantic telephone cable, laid in 1956, allowed 36 simul-           making a transatlantic
specifications, patent applications, regulations governing     taneous conversations; the latest undersea fibre-optic link      telephone call. Costs shown
trade and so on. Such documents tend to be more predi-        is capable of carrying 600,000. Once the infrastructure is       are for a three minute call
ctable in content and style than, say, informal conversat-    in place, the cost of establishing an international call is      London–New York at 1996
ion and hence more amenable to manipulation by                very close to zero; the cost of a call between the US and              equivalent prices
machines. The current state-of-the-art is one in which        Britain could fall, according to some commentators, to            (a fall from £486 to 30p)
machines routinely help human translators, allowing           the equivalent of present British local rates. And, if lines
increased productivity, accuracy and standardisation.         between London and Glasgow are congested, the call
But this close working relationship between humans and        might be routed via the US, with no loss of profit to the
machines is beginning to alter the language and the ways      operator.
in which texts are organised.                                      In 1997 Britain became the first country to open up
     New, simplified forms of English have been construc-      its entire international phone traffic; nearly 50 compa-
ted by many global engineering companies, such as             nies applied for licences. The result is expected to be
Caterpillar and Boeing, which are claimed to make             enormous capacity and falling prices: London is expec-
maintenance manuals more comprehensible to overseas           ted to become ‘the switching centre for the world’s telep-
engineers. But the use of ‘controlled English’ is also        hone services’ (McRae,1996, p. 19).
intended to make automatic translation easier – opening
up the possibility of humans writing in restricted forms of   One-to-one connection
English so that machines can translate documents into         Over the last few decades there has been a significant
restricted forms of target languages. The growing use of      shift towards direct, point-to-point communications,
English as a ‘relay language’, to permit translation from     either person to person, or machine to machine.
any language to any other via English, will produce new       Whereas in the early days of the telegraph, a communi-
forms of language contact which may encourage the             cation needed to pass through the hands of many media-
convergence of other languages, at least in their control-    tors and gatekeepers who were able to control the
led forms, with the semantic and syntactic structures of      quantity, speed and content of messages, now it is
English.                                                      possible for an individual to contact another directly,
                                                              across oceans and continents. This development is seen
The death of distance                                         in both the telephone and the Internet: a PC on the desk
The impact of computers on society and language has           of one executive or academic can connect directly to
come about largely because of developments in the rela-       another PC on some far-off desk to exchange data.
ted field of telecommunications.                                   This shift towards a communication network rather
   Telecommunications technology is surprisingly old.         than a hierarchy allows dispersed ‘discourse
By the 1870s, the world was linked by the electric teleg-     communities’ to emerge, based on shared interests such
raph, along whose wires the English language flowed.           as hobbies, (gardening, exotic fish), criminality (terro-
The Victorian network was almost entirely owned and           rism, pornography) or support (ulcerative colitis suffe-
                                                              rers, parents of children with Downs Syndrome).
  Pre-1780s          Pre-industrial society
                                                              Diasporic cultural and linguistic groups can share
 1780s–1840s         Steam power                              concerns, ideas and decision making as never before.
 1840s–1890s         Railways                                     Networks potentially change cultural and economic
 1890s–1930s         Electric power                           landscapes, condensing distance and overcoming barri-
 1930s–1980s         Cheap fuel/car/road haulage/air travel   ers to communication. And the interconnectedness of
 1980s–2030s         Information technology (IT)              cultural and decision-making systems, facilitated by one-
 2030s–2080s         Biochemical engineering                  to-one communication, has produced a ‘complex system’
                      (including genetic engineering          capable of unpredictable cultural and economic shifts.
                      and nano-engineering)                   But communication patterns on such networks is largely
      Table 12 Seven ages of the technological economy
                                                              invisible to traditional statistical monitoring – new trends
                                                              may take decision makers unawares.

                                                                                                                             The Future of English?         31
Globalisation
World economies and cultures are becoming increasingly interconnected and                                Such shifts of production require in-flows of capital,
interdependent, politically, socially and technologically: ‘complexification’,                        skills and technology, and are one means by which a
                                                                                                     developing economy is helped to ‘come up to speed’ in a
‘cross-border activity’ and ‘process re-engineering’ have been the buzz words                        shorter timescale than the industrialised countries them-
of the 1990s. Here we examine the impact of economic globalisation on                                selves required. This process promotes the English
patterns of communication.                                                                           language, as the box (below) explains.

                                                                                                     Growing complexification
                                 Transnational ownership                                             In February 1996, an oil tanker ran aground whilst
                                 Global trade is no longer a matter of bilateral arrange-            attempting to enter an oil terminal off the Welsh coast of
200                              ments between nation states, or between organisations               Britain, leading to a major oil spillage and environmen-
                                 economically rooted in nation states. Such is the                   tal disaster. As journalists tried to establish ‘who was to
                                 complex structure of business ownership, through joint              blame’, they uncovered an extraordinarily complex
150
                                 ventures and holding companies, that establishing any               transnational activity.
                                 simple national pattern of ownership of the major enter-
                                                                                                        Built in Spain; owned by a Norwegian; registered in Cyprus;
                                 prises is difficult. And many of the world’s largest corpo-
                                                                                                        managed from Glasgow; chartered by the French; crewed
                                 rations can hardly even be called multinational; rather
                                                                                                        by Russians; flying a Liberian flag; carrying an American
100
                                 they have become transnational. It has been calculated
                                                                                                        cargo; and pouring oil on to the Welsh coast (Headline,
                                 that transnational corporations (TNCs) account for as
                                                                                                        Independent, 22 February 1996, p. 1)
                                 much as two-thirds of international trade in goods, while
 50                              50 of the 100 largest economies are said to be not nation              One question raised by the tanker disaster was the
                                 states but TNCs. The largest of the world’s TNCs are                extent to which key members of the crew could under-
                                 involved in the energy and chemicals industries (oil,               stand the English instructions of the local pilot. Later
  0                              pharmaceuticals) and the communications industry                    news reported the need to bring in a Chinese tug and the
                                 (airlines, telecommunications, media). The majority are             problems of interpretation which resulted. Yet English is
            Am




                            Am
      pe




                      ia
                 an

                      As
  ro




                                 headquartered in the Big Three trading blocs (Figure                supposedly the basis for ‘Seaspeak’ – the special English
                Jap
           th




                           tin
Eu

       or




                       La
       N




                                 25). And, at the present stage of global economic devel-            used by deck officers as an international maritime
                                 opment, the international activities of TNCs are tending            communication. Johnson (1994) has noted, however, how
Figure 25 Distribution of the    to promote English.                                                 changing job requirements have led to an increase in the
      500 largest global                                                                             number of personnel who need English language skills:
   corporations by world         Global distribution of labour
                                                                                                        Scarret (1987) has chronicled the recent trend towards the
            region               The rise of TNCs has supported a new, global distribu-
                                                                                                        demanning of ships and the de-skilling of those crew
                                 tion of labour: large corporations can shift production to
                                                                                                        members who remain; Kitchen (1993) has related this trend
                                 countries with a cheaper, less regulated workforce. If
                                                                                                        to the incipient disappearance of the RO [radio officer]
                                 production costs in one country become too great,
                                                                                                        from deep-sea ships, and goes on to note the opposition of
                                 production can be shifted to another part of the world,
                                                                                                        insurance underwriters to such a move. The current trend is
                                 perhaps with tax incentives and subsidies to start up new
                                                                                                        towards broad training courses, such as those provided in
                                 enterprises. Although some commentators see this as a
                                                                                                        the Netherlands which incorporate deck, engine room and
                                 predatory, ‘slash and burn’ activity on a global scale,
                                                                                                        radio office skills, leading to the status of ‘polyvalent mari-
                                 others regard it as an important and benign driver of
                                                                                                        time officer’. It may well be that, as crews become less tech-
                                 economic development in third-world countries.
                                                                                                        nically skilled in the maintenance of increasingly complex


                                                                Why economic development encourages English
                                  1 Although an incoming company may not be headquartered              prise itself, but may extend to associated infrastructure
                                    in an English-speaking country, it will typically establish a      expansion such as airports, railways and telecommunicat-
                                    joint venture with a local concern. Joint ventures (e.g. Sino-     ions. In central China, engineers in local steel factories learn
                                    Swiss and German) tend to adopt English as their lingua            English so they can install and maintain plant bought from
                                    franca, which promotes a local need for training in English.       Germany and Italy. The predominance of English in techno-
                                                                                                       logy transfer reflects the role of TNCs more than the fact
                                  2 Establishment of joint ventures requires legal documents
                                                                                                       that much leading-edge technology derives from the US.
                                    and memoranda of understanding. International legal agre-
                                                                                                       However, technology transfer to developing economies
Will economic                       ements are written in English because there exists internat-
                                                                                                       tends not to be at a leading edge: keeping new technology
modernisation continue              ional consensus about the meaning of terms, obligations and
                                                                                                       in Europe, North America and Japan helps the Big Three to
to require English for              rights. This activity may create a demand for specialist
                                                                                                       maintain a competitive edge despite high costs of labour.
technology and skills               English language training for lawyers – the case in China
transfer?                           where new courses are being established.                         5 Establishing joint ventures creates incoming demands from
p. 61                                                                                                  international visitors who require supporting services, such
                                  3 A newly established company will be in most cases involved
                                                                                                       as hotels and tourist facilities. The staff of secondary enter-
                                    in international trade – importing raw materials and expor-
                                                                                                       prises also require training in English for these visitors.
                                    ting finished goods. This will create a need for back-office
                                    workers, sales and marketing staff with skills in English.       6 Jobs in the new enterprises may be better paid and more
                                                                                                       attractive than those in the public sector of a developing
                                  4 Technology transfer is closely associated with English,
                                                                                                       economy. English qualifications may become an entry
                                    largely because most transfer is sourced by a TNC who
                                                                                                       necessity, or have perceived value in access to jobs – even if
                                    either is English speaking or who uses English for external
                                                                                                       the job itself does not require English.
                                    trade. Technology transfer is not restricted to the enter-

32 The Future of English?
Rather than a process which leads to uniformity and
                                                                                       homogeneity, globalisation seems to create new,
                                                                                          hybrid forms of culture, language and political
                                                                                                                           organisation.

   shipboard equipment, they will all need greatly increased
   skills in English, if only to be able to ask for help by radio,          Japan                                                                                Japan
   and understand the reply! (Johnson, 1994, p. 90)

This illustrates two features of economic globalisation:
the transnational nature of ownership and management                        Korea                                                                                Korea
and the increasing demand for ‘flexible labour’.
Complexity of ownership is a necessary, but at first sight
counter-intuitive, consequence of the concentration of                    Indonesia                                                                            Indonesia
ownership. As TNCs become larger and their enterprises
                                                                                                English             Local language           English
global, new ventures involve considerable risk. No single                                                             speakers
                                                                                               speaker                                       speaker
corporation can accept the risk, for example, of establis-                                                                                                       France
                                                                           France
hing a global satellite network. Instead, a TNC attempts
to spread the risk of large, single ventures through
cooperation with other large enterprises: they tend to
‘hunt in packs’. Thus globalisation is not, as might be                   Germany                                                                              Germany
expected, creating huge global monopolies. Rather, it is
creating global oligopolies: a small number of large
operators who display some of the features of a cartel.                                                                                                          US/UK
                                                                           US/UK
Later, we will argue that world languages may be devel-
oping on similar lines: rather than English acquiring a
‘monopoly’ position as a world lingua franca, there may
emerge an ‘oligopoly’ consisting of a group of major
languages, each with particular spheres of influence.                         Team member                                                                    Team member

New working practices
Globalisation has a significant effect on labour practices.
The new global distribution of labour has led to a reduc-
tion of unskilled jobs in richer countries. But there has                    Team member                                                                    Team member
also been greater pressure, as we have seen, for more
flexible labour. This derives from the speed of corporate
and technological change – workers must turn their
hands quickly to a wider variety of activities and retrain
regularly. This trend – arising in all economic sectors –
                                                                             Team member                                                                    Team member
has led to a decreasing reliance on key communicators
and gatekeepers (in the case of maritime workers, the
radio officer) who possess specialist language skills.
    Trends suggest there is a growing need for people in
various jobs to communicate with each other directly,
yet in the transnational activities of world trade, there is
less likelihood that they share the same language. As a                Communications               Team member      Team member     Team member         Communications
result, more people in a wider variety of jobs require a               with members of
                                                                                                                                                         within local teams
greater competence in English. Figures 26 and 27 illu-                  other teams in
                                                                                                                                                         in local language
strate changes in patterns of communications now                      international lingua
                                                                            franca
arising in many industries. Case studies in section 4 show
how these changes may affect particular groups of
workers.                                                               Figure 26 (upper) English as an international           Figure 27 (lower) English as an international
The global-local tension                                             lingua franca: traditional import-export model           lingua franca: post-modern/globalised model
Globalisation is probably the most significant socio-
economic process affecting the world in the late 20th                Traditional international trade is associated with:    In a globalised model, English is associated with:
century. Its effects are felt not only in the economy, but
also in politics and culture. It would be wrong, however,            q Physical movement of goods;                          q Services and ‘knowledge-intensive industries’;
to think of globalisation as primarily a ‘neo-colonial’
process – whereby the capital and social values of rich              q Interactions with all foreign countries              q Working is dispersed – employees do not
                                                                       conducted in English;                                  need to be in physical proximity;
countries are imposed upon poorer ones. Discussions of
globalisation usually emphasise the importance of local              q Key intermediaries (negotiators/ inter-              q All (or most) team members need English
contexts, for globalisation creates patterns of interdepen-            preters) with English language skills;                 language skills;
dence and interconnection, where cultures and econo-                 q Manufacture/business conducted in local              q Local interactions may not be in English;
mies influence each other rapidly, but in complex and                   language;
                                                                                                                            q Location of workers sensitive to available
often unpredictable ways.                                            q Location of workers based on labour costs;             skills/knowledge and communications infra-
    Rather than a process which leads to uniformity and                                                                       structure;
homogeneity, globalisation seems to create new, hybrid               q Communications technology used to control
forms of culture, language and political organisation: the             and monitor remote operations.                       q Communications technology used to integra-
                                                                                                                              te work of dispersed teams.
results of global influences meeting local traditions,
values and social contexts.


                                                                                                                                              The Future of English?          33
The immaterial economy
The world’s output is getting lighter. Within a few decades, many more                          national level and associated with the movement of
people will be employed in the service industries which characterise                            tangible goods. Global movements of immaterial goods
                                                                                                and services, particularly involving transfers within
economic globalisation. New forms of global teleworking are emerging and                        multinational corporations, tend not to be captured by
an increased proportion of the value of goods is produced through language-                     existing statistics.
related activity.                                                                                   This shift from manufacturing towards services is
                                                                                                visible in the English language itself. The word ‘product’
                                                                                                used to be associated almost exclusively with manufactu-
                            The immaterial economy                                              red goods. Now it is used with rising frequency in
                            As a national economy matures, there is usually a trend             connection with services. A search through the British
                            away from the ‘primary’ sector (resources, agriculture)             National Corpus of English shows how the trend has
                            and ‘secondary’ sector (manufacturing and industry)                 developed. For example, the British trade journal
                            towards the ‘tertiary’ sector, made up of service indu-             Caterer & Hotelkeeper (5 September 1991) demonstrates
                            stries. It is the tertiary sector which is most language            the trend in usage in an article about a new, computeri-
                            intensive. Yet the developments in these activities are             sed booking service for hotels:
WWW                         under-recorded: many services are internal to large
                                                                                                   ‘Bravo will distribute “UK Ltd” worldwide, and give the
                            enterprises and transnational corporations (TNCs),
BRITISH NATIONAL CORPUS                                                                            travelling public access to the total UK product,’ said
                            where they remain invisible to standard statistics.
http://info.ox.ac.uk/bnc/                                                                          Bravo spokesman John Roussel. ... ‘Essentially it’s an
                                Manufactured goods, however, are clearly becoming
                                                                                                   electronic brochure, but it could be used to promote a
                            lighter and a higher proportion of the value of goods
                                                                                                   branded product, such as a hotel consortium or Agatha
                            relates to style, branded image or ‘added value’.
                                                                                                   Christie weekends.’ (British National Corpus)
                               The fashionable talk is about the ‘weightless’ or
                                                                                                    The use of ‘product’ reflects the extent to which
                               ‘dematerialized’ economy. As production has shifted from
                                                                                                services have become commodified: services are desig-
                               steel, heavy copper wire and vacuum tubes to microproces-
                                                                                                ned, packaged and marketed in ways similar to standar-
                               sors, fine fibre-optic cables and transistors, and as services
                                                                                                dised manufactured products. Much of this involves
                               have increased their share of the total, output has become
                                                                                                discursive activity. Advertising, marketing, promoting,
                               lighter and less visible. ... The average weight of a real
                                                                                                receiving clients and guests, servicing – all these are acti-
                               dollar’s worth of American exports is now less than half that
                                                                                                vities reliant on language. The British linguist, Norman
                               in 1970. (The World Economy Survey, The Economist, 28
                                                                                                Fairclough, has noted the extent to which language itself
                               September 1996, p. 43)
                                                                                                – the way flight attendants, receptionists or waiters talk
                                The immaterial economy is bolstered by a major                  to clients – has become a key part of the ‘product’ offe-
                            growth in the service sector and this trend is nowhere              red to customers (Fairclough, 1994).
                            clearer than in the US, where nearly 75% of the total
                            labour force was employed in services by 1995. Until                Teleworking
                            World War I the services and industrial sector grew                 Teleworking – the ability to work away from a central
                            together, but afterwards services continued to grow as              office using telecommunications – has been hailed for
                            industry declined (Figure 28).                                      decades as a major shift in working practices. The
                                According to the Hooke forecasting model, the servi-            change seems not to have come about in the direct way
                            ces sector will, by 2050, account for 75% of Gross World            predicted, although an increasing number of people
                            Product, as opposed to 50% in 1990 (Figure 29).                     work at least part of the week at home. Jack Nilles, the
                            ‘Services’, however, includes many disparate activities,            American who invented the term, anticipates the
                            from McDonalds to banking, from health to education.                number will grow to 200 million by 2016. AT&T now
                            Much of the economic activity associated with these                 has a telecommuting workforce of 35,000. However,
                            trends is difficult to measure or survey. The most comp-            Nilles does not consider technology as the major deter-
                            lete economic statistics tend to be those prepared at a             minant, but rather management culture: many people
                                                                                                could work from home with no more technology than a
                              80
                                                                                                telephone, but some employers remain resistant
                                                                                                (Financial Times, 8 January 1997, p. 6).
                              70
                                                                 Services                           Yet new management trends and organisational
                                                                                                structures are certainly increasing the need for both
                              60
                                                                                                dispersed and remote workers. Major growth areas have
                                                                                                been telesales and support services. British Telecom, for
                              50
                                                                                                example, has a dispersed team of directory enquiry
                                                                                                operators working from home, but their work can be
                              40                                              Industrial        monitored and coordinated by supervisors as easily as if
                                                                                                they were in a central office. Callers, meanwhile, are
                              30
                                                                                                unaware of an operator’s physical location.
                              20                                                                   The more business takes place over the international phone
                                                                                                   lines, the more the common language of business will domi-
                                                                            Agriculture
                              10                                                                   nate. Of course English is an open standard – anyone can
                                                                                                   use it – but this should be some advantage to Anglophone
                               0                                                                   countries. (McRae, Independent, 16 November 1996, p. 19)
                                   1820 1840 1860 1880 1900 1920 1940 1960 1980 1995

                                          Figure 28 US employment by sector


34 The Future of English?
There seems to be developing a new, global
                                                                                                  English-speaking market in the knowledge-intensive
                                                                                                                                          industries.


Screen-based labour                                              documents and ‘speech’ are light: they can be shifted
A study of EU workers showed that 20% of working                 around the world easily. English-speaking countries are
time was spent in handling documents. Since document             able to join this global business since many of the jobs
handling now involves word processing, email communi-            require a near native-speaker competence: foreign-
cations, database queries and information retrieval,             language skills will rarely be sufficient. Those countries
workers everywhere spend more time using computers.              in which English is a first or second language have a
One feature of the weightless economy is the extent to           clear economic advantage.
which labour has become screen based. And such                                                                                                                      Will the British
screen-based labour is easily globalised using telecom-          Branding                                                                                  ‘brand’ of English play an
munications technology.                                          Branding is one way in which value can be added to                                           important role in the
    The trend towards globalised screen-based labour             material goods through immaterial means. The                                                          21st century?
began with the sub-contracting of data-entry work from           construction of a brand image is primarily a semiotic                                                          p. 57
the US to the Caribbean. Pearson and Mitter (1993)               activity. Levi’s make jeans, but the value of these
describe a history of routine punching of computer cards         garments is much greater than their intrinsic value as
taking place in Jamaica from the 1970s:                          manufactured cotton goods: the cultural associations of
                                                                 buying and wearing Levi’s permits them to be sold at
   One of the largest and earliest foreign owned companies
                                                                 premium prices.
   operating in the Caribbean is Caribbean Data Services, a
                                                                     The economic activities of clothing production allows
   subsidiary of American Airlines, which operates data-entry
                                                                 relatively unskilled labour to be employed in third-world
   shops in Barbados and the Dominican Republic. ... A major
                                                                 countries. A worker producing a T-shirt in the
   new facility, which came on stream in 1989 is the Jamaican
                                                                 Philippines, for example, may be paid one-thousandth of
   Digiport at Montego Bay, which was established for the
                                                                 the final retail value of the goods. Companies such as
   specific purpose of promoting off-shore teleworking – both
                                                                 Nike, who have created a global market for their goods,
   data entry and other activities. (Pearson and Mitter, 1993)
                                                                 are well known for their propensity to shift manufacture
    Many other, large transnational companies whose              from country to country, in search of the cheapest
employees are involved primarily in screen-based labour          labour. The added value obtained through marketing,
have distant and dispersed workers. The New York Life            however, is the result of activity in languages and places
Insurance Company is credited with establishing the first         other than those in which primary manufacture took
‘intelligent office work’ offshore, when it opened an             place. Even goods which have weight (like Coca-Cola),
office in County Derry, in Ireland. Some US 0800 telep-           when locally produced and sold, possess a brand image
hone numbers, offering telesales and support services,           and added value from a globalised activity.
are also routed to Ireland. Some London boroughs have                Semiotic activity is more easily globalised than physi-
the administration and issue of parking tickets handled          cal activities. Global branding requires centralised cont-
in the north of Scotland. Swiss Air, Lufthansa and               rol of an image: technology allows the intellectual
British Airways have back offices in India handling               property which is intrinsic to marketing (such as images,
accounting and ticketing queries. British Airways also           slogans, video materials) to be moved more rapidly and
exploits timezone differences by switching European              cheaply than physical goods. The growth of internatio-
telephone enquiries to their New York office at the end           nal franchising in the fast-food industry recognises this
of the British working day. Indian software engineers are        fact: a branch of McDonalds may be established anyw-
employed to reprogram US supermarket computers to                here in the world using marketing images and reputat-
fix the ‘2000’ bug. British railway companies use an              ions manufactured in the US.
Indian back office to process ticketing accounts of the               Today, a greater number of goods and products have
kind which allow travel on different sectors to be attribu-      become the objects of style and consumer culture.
ted to different service providers. A number of internat-        Correspondingly, an increasing proportion of a
ional construction and car companies have design units           product’s worth is now semiotic. Whilst there is, as yet,
based in Britain, from where architectural plans, design         no means of attributing different quotients of productive
drawings and engineering models are daily transmitted            activity to different languages, it does seem that English
to factories and construction sites on the other side of the     has become a primary language of design, advertising
world.                                                           and marketing. Software has become more important
    Work which once had to be located close to clients or        than the hardware in the computer industry; film and
other divisions of companies is now distributed across           programme production more important than televisions
the world to an extent that is remarkable. The new,              and satellites in the entertainment industry. It is a shift
globally wired economy has become so significant that             not simply to services, but specifically towards
tax revenues, based on tangible transactions, are threate-       knowledge-intensive industries.
ned, provoking serious discussion in recent years of
introducing a European ‘bit’ tax on data flows to recover                            80                                                    Services    Figure 29 Composition of
lost revenue (Independent, 20 January 1997, p. 5).                                                                                        Goods       Gross World Product
    But the motive of TNCs in relocating back offices or                                                                                               1990–2050
                                                                                                                                          Resources
sub-contracting work to other countries is not simply a                             60

search for cheaper and less-regulated labour. TNCs now
                                                                 Percentage share




roam the world in search of skilled labour, especially for
                                                                                    40
work in the growing ‘knowledge-intensive’ industries,
engaged in the production and manipulation of intellec-
tual property. Employers require ever-higher levels of                              20
skills and education in workers. There seems to be devel-
oping a new, global English-speaking market in the
knowledge-intensive industries. Intellectual property,                               0
                                                                                         1990   2000   2010   2020   2030   2040   2050


                                                                                                                                                      The Future of English?      35
Cultural flows
Language has been regarded since the Renaissance in terms of territory.                                                                       ces. The increase in people flow relates to other
Statistics about language, culture and economy, collected by international                                                                    significant changes – rise of world trade, shifts to services
                                                                                                                                              requiring face-to-face contact, wider dispersal of families,
bodies, have been based on nation states, populations of speakers and                                                                         the emergence of new cultural diasporas, the operations
relative sizes of economies. But chaos theory suggests the concept of flow                                                                     of transnational companies and the growing internatio-
may be better suited to understanding language in a borderless world.                                                                         nal trade in higher education.
                                                                                                                                                  Tourism is one well-documented form of people flow
                                                                                                                                              which has had a significant impact on the use of English.
                               A new direction?                                                                                               Tourism is of increasing importance to the world econ-
                               We earlier suggested that it was possible to view global                                                       omy: Figure 30 shows the development of world tourism
                               English as a complex system. Chaos theory, the mathe-                                                          over a 40 year period. Some estimates suggest that over
                               matical method of modelling the behaviour of complex                                                           10% of the world’s labour force is now employed in
                               systems, is essentially a model of flow. Already used to                                                        travel and tourism-related activities, accounting for
                               understand the turbulent behaviour of fluid in pipes, or                                                        nearly 10% of the world’s economy. These figures are
                               the aerodynamics of aircraft wings, the idea of flow can                                                        set to rise: projections are for 100 million new jobs in the
                               also be applied to language and culture.                                                                       industry by 2006 (Sunday Business, 6 October 1996, p. 20).
                                    The concept of globalisation includes the ideas both                                                      Tourism has a ripple effect elsewhere in the economy: in
 Will the demand for           of flow and counter-flow, producing a tension between                                                            manufacturing, retailing, services and construction. And
 English in the world          the global and local. The English language flows into                                                          more destinations are being sought – such as China,
 continue to rise at its       other languages, which adopt English words and phra-                                                           South Korea and Indonesia – causing governments to
 present rate?                 ses. English also ‘colonises’ the space of other languages                                                     invest in the infrastructure which supports tourist traffic.
 p. 60                         by taking over certain communicative domains. But                                                                  International travel has a globalising effect. People
                               local languages also influence English, giving rise to new                                                      are brought together, businesses and institutions form
                               hybrid language varieties in second-language-speaking                                                          relationships of interdependency and closer communica-
                               areas. If we examine communication patterns as flow we                                                          tion. And, more directly than many other kinds of flow,
                               might widen our focus to include the translation of books                                                      international travel brings people from different
                               or the dubbing of films as they move from one language                                                          language backgrounds together, promoting the need to
WWW                            to another, or of tourists moving from one city to                                                             learn a language in common. But there is also a growing
                               another, telephone calls and Internet data carrying                                                            provision for a customer’s own language, as service indu-
WORLD AIR TRAFFIC FORECASTS
                               information and intellectual property from one part of                                                         stries find they must compete on levels of service. Qantas
http://www.atag.org            the world to another.                                                                                          airline of Australia, for example, requires proficiency
                                    Although the modelling of culture in terms of flow is                                                      levels in ‘priority’ languages from its staff. An indication
TELEGEOGRAPHY INC              still a poorly developed discipline, social scientists have                                                    of trends in Asia is provided by a study published by the
http://www.telegeography.com   become more interested in viewing the world in such                                                            Australian government which recently identified
                               ways rather than relying on static entities such as                                                            Japanese, Mandarin, Cantonese, Korean and Thai as
                               ‘cultures’, ‘nations’ and ‘national economies’. Appadurai                                                      possessing commercial significance (Australian Language
                               (1990) identifies five global flows in terms of metaphori-                                                        and Literacy Council, 1994).
                               cal landscapes. These he terms ethnoscapes (people move-                                                           While there is little research that allows us to state
                               ment), technoscapes (technology transfer, technology                                                           confidently which languages will be encouraged through
                               convergence), financescapes (flows of capital and currency),                                                     what kinds of contact, we can assume that international
                               mediascapes (flows of audio-visual product but also the                                                         traffic within a single region will encourage the use of a
                               images and narratives they convey) and ideoscapes (flows                                                        regional language, whereas traffic between two or more
                               of ideas and ideologies). Here we examine some of the                                                          world regions may encourage one of the ‘world
                               more measurable kinds of flow, to see what broad shifts                                                         languages’, of which English is the most important.
                               there might be as globalisation develops.                                                                      However, while passengers moving between regions such
                                                                                                                                              as the US to Asia may promote English, passengers from
                               Flows of people                                                                                                Europe travelling to Latin America may expect to use
                               The ultimate drivers of language are the people who use                                                        Portuguese.
                               it. People move extensively: for business or education, as                                                         One means to forecast linguistic flow is to examine
                               tourists and pilgrims, as migrant workers and immig-                                                           projected worldwide destinations and sources of passen-
                               rants, as refugees and exiles, taking with them languages                                                      gers. Figures for international air travel in 2010 between
                               and cultural values. Desire for physical mobility has                                                          key regions suggests that major changes will occur in
                               created further massive industries in transport and servi-                                                     Asia: a region that will by 2010 account for over half the
                                                                                                                                              world’s total international air travel. Some 267 million
 Figure 30 Development of                                                           500000                                                    passengers (67% of Asian international arrivals) will be
 world tourism 1950–1990                                                                                                                      moving within the Asia Pacific region; the majority of this
                                       International tourist arrivals (thousands)




                                                                                    400000
                                                                                                                                              internal traffic will be travelling in a conduit opening
                                                                                                                                              between the north-east and south-east. A major route is
                                                                                    300000
                                                                                                                                              further likely to develop between the ‘hotspots’ of Taipei
                                                                                                                                              and Hong Kong. By 2010 this alone may have traffic
                                                                                                                                              equivalent to that of London and New York in 1993 (Air
                                                                                    200000
                                                                                                                                              Transport Action Group, 1993). The effects on language
                                                                                                                                              are not easily predicted, but it seems likely that the
                                                                                    100000
                                                                                                                                              preponderance of flow between North-east and South-
                                                                                                                                              east Asia – particularly as it relates to business activity –
                                                                                        0
                                                                                                    1965          1975          1985          will promote Mandarin as a regional lingua franca.
                                                                                             1960          1970          1980          1990



36 The Future of English?
As communications infrastructures improve and
                                                                                       relative costs fall, more telephone conversations
                                                                                       around the world will be held in languages other
                                                                                                                           than English.

Communication flows                                                          French
                                                                  English (Others)                                                   Figure 31 Languages used in
While sales of communications equipment – switches,                English (French)                                                  intercontinental telephone
fibre-optic interfaces, modems, or handsets – can be              English (Japanese)                                                  traffic in 1994 in millions of
measured in millions of units, it is the flow of communi-         English (German)                                                    MiTTs (minutes of
cation between countries, via Internet or telephone,             English (Chinese)                                                   international
which is of greater interest in terms of language.                English (Spanish)                                                  telecommunications traffic)
International telephone calls are counted in minutes and                     English
are recorded by the outgoing, billing service provider.
Worldwide in 1994 there were 53 billion minutes of
                                                                                   0    1000   2000   3000    4000    5000   6000
international telecommunications traffic (MiTTs) which
is expected to rise to 106 billion minutes by the year
2000. Figure 31 analyses the 48 most heavily used inter-         Flows of finance
continental flows in 1994 (as calculated by Tele-                 Large volumes of money flow daily across the world as
Geography Inc.) according to the likely language of              cash, foreign exchange, gold, investment and shares.
communication. It shows English is the dominant                  Foreign direct investment (FDI) has tended to flow
language of intercontinental communication, if only              between members of the Big Three regions: the largest
because of the massive traffic between English-speaking           ever flow of FDI from one country to another was
countries and other parts of the world.                          recorded in 1995 from Britain to the US. But TNCs
    The dominance of English in the telephone conversa-          have also contributed to a major flow from the Big
tions of the world is unlikely to continue for long. In          Three towards Asia and Latin America, helping create
developing economies the communications infrastruc-              companies which themselves export: companies from
ture is generally insufficient to meet demand. One figure,         Brazil and India are now active worldwide in consumer
often quoted, is ‘teledensity’: the proportion of house-         electronics, aircraft and hotel management.
                                                                                                                                          Britain
holds with telephones. While the US has the greatest                 But perhaps the most significant flow in terms of                   (national)
density of telephone lines – nearly 95% of households            language is the increasing vortex of FDI which is occur-                   USA
                                                                                                                                         Canada
have a telephone – in China, the penetration is only             ring in Asia between Chinese business interests.                                               Australia
3.4% (Wu, 1996). Even with a working telephone in                Overseas Chinese in South-east Asia account for a much                         15p             France
                                                                                                                                                                Germany
China, making a call at present is likely to be difficult:        larger proportion of business than their numbers suggest:                                      Italy
‘Long distance circuits in south and central China are so                                                                                 Greece          20p
                                                                    In the Philippines, the overseas Chinese make up only 1%
congested that only 15% of the calls dialled get through.                                                                              Singapore
                                                                    of the country’s population but control over half of the stock        Austria
The completion rate is only about 60%’ (Wu, 1996, p.                                                                                        Japan               Hong Kong
                                                                    market. In Indonesia the proportions are 4% and 75%
703). Yet remarkable targets exist for China’s massive                                                                                              30p         Venezuela
                                                                    respectively, in Malaysia 32% and 60%. In Thailand the                                      Mexico
potential market: one telephone per urban household by
                                                                    overseas Chinese account for at least half of the wealth.                                   Poland
the year 2000; by 2010 a digital network to be in place                                                                                 Malaysia          40p
                                                                    Now they are pushing into Vietnam, Laos, Cambodia,
and telephone coverage of 25 per 100 people nationally                                                                                   Turkey
                                                                    Myanmar (Burma) and, yes, mainland China, where they                Morocco
(Walker, Financial Times, 3 October 1995, p. 27).                                                                                          Chile
                                                                    account for about half the foreign direct investment.                                       Russia
    Indonesia, likewise, is fast installing satellite capacity                                                                                      50p         India
                                                                    According to one estimate, the 51m overseas Chinese cont-
alongside mobile-phone systems. Rising incomes, greater                                                                                                         Nigeria
                                                                    rol an economy worth $700 billion – roughly the same size                                   Brazil
demand for internal communications and a government
                                                                    as the 1.2 billion mainlanders. Their liquid wealth (cash,                            60p
that in 1994 opened the industry to foreign investment                                                                                Zimbabwe
                                                                    gold, shares) may run to as much as $2.5 trillion. (The              Malawi
all promise a new infrastructure over which language                                                                                    Thailand
                                                                    Economist, 9 March 1996, p. 4)
flows will be generated in the 21st century. Here, howe-                                                                                 Pakistan
                                                                                                                                                                Indonesia
ver, it is likely to be Bahasa Indonesia which benefits – a          Growing intraregional trade and financial dealings                               70p         Uruguay
language currently spoken as a first language by less than        amongst Chinese-speaking business interests will undou-                                        Saudi Arabia
                                                                                                                                                                Uganda
20% of the population but as a second language by                btedly strengthen the role of Mandarin or another
                                                                                                                                        Tanzania          80p
around 70%. A high proportion of the increased                   Chinese language such as Cantonese, shared by inter-                       Iran
communication flows within Indonesia and between                  locutors as a first language, as a regional lingua franca.                China
Indonesia, Singapore and Malaysia is likely to be made                                                                                              90p     Bangladesh
in the national language. Such contact may be one                World cities                                                                               Fiji
                                                                                                                                                            Iraq
factor in encouraging language shift towards                     Despite growing urbanisation worldwide, some cities will                                 100p
first-language Malay usage in the next generation.                be more important nexus points than others for global
    Falling telecommunications costs (p. 31) are transfor-       cultural, political and economic flows. Indeed, few cities
                                                                                                                                                                 Antarctic
ming the relative distances between countries. Figure 32         are likely to become ‘world cities’ in this sense. Knox                        110p
                                                                                                                                                                 Chad
illustrates the new ‘telegeography’ by showing relative          (1995) suggests three cities are in the first rank of a                                          Myanmar
‘teledistance’ of countries from Britain in 1997: North          global, urban hierarchy: London, New York and Tokyo.                                            N Korea
                                                                                                                                                                 Niger
America is closer than France – which is about the same          It is in these cities that key decisions which drive globali-                                   Rwanda
distance from Britain as Australia. This shows how the           sation are taken and through which the global elites pass:                                      Vietnam
English-speaking countries have moved into close proxi-                                                                                                   120p
                                                                    Much of this change has been transacted and mediated
mity. The changing shape of telegeography, brought
                                                                    through world cities, the nodal points of the multiplicity of
about both by technological developments and falling
                                                                    linkages and interconnections that sustain the contemporary
costs will continue to reshape patterns of language flow
                                                                    world economy. (Knox, 1995, p. 234)
around the world. As communications infrastructures
improve and relative costs fall, more telephone conversa-           World cities provide headquarters for TNCs; they are
tions around the world will be held in languages other           centres of finance, focal points for social and technologi-
than English.                                                    cal innovation and key transport points. London and                    Figure 32 Teledistance of
                                                                 New York are likely to remain key world ‘hubs’ through                 selected countries from
                                                                 which ideas, finance and people flow.                                         Britain in 1997

                                                                                                                                     The Future of English?               37
Global inequalities
As developing economies mature and per capita income rises, so social and                                          elites and masses. It permits better education for a minu-
                                                                                                                   scule minority. At the same time, it inhibits interaction
economic inequalities also seem to grow: proficiency in English may be one                                          between science and society and it inhibits the creation of
of the mechanisms for dividing those who have access to wealth and                                                 appropriate technology. (Pattanayak, 1996, p. 50)
information from those who don’t. The global spread of English may also be
associated with decreased use of endangered languages.                                                              Proficiency in English is not merely an instrumental
                                                                                                                affair – it is too often used as a gatekeeping mechanism.
                                                                                                                The lack of an examination certificate, or signs, even
                                           English and social inequality                                        trivial, that a writer or speaker is not a native or fluent
                                           In many parts of the world, English is regarded as a                 speaker may be sufficient to bar access to certain jobs. It
                                           language of power, success and prestige:                             also seems to be used as a screening mechanism for scho-
                                                                                                                lars submitting papers to international journals, which
                                              The global language can be seen to open doors, which fuels
                                                                                                                are increasingly published in English. The editor of
                                              a ‘demand’ for English. This demand reflects contemporary
                                                                                                                Science recently commented:
                                              power balances and the hope that mastery of English will
                                              lead to the prosperity and glamorous hedonism that the               If you see people making multiple mistakes in spelling,
                                              privileged in this world have access to and that is projected        syntax and semantics, you have to wonder whether when
WWW                                           in Hollywood films, MTV videos, and ads for transnational             they did their science they weren’t also making similar
FOUNDATION FOR                                corporations. (Phillipson, 1996, p. 2)                               errors of inattention. (Floyd E. Bloom, editor of Science, cited
ENDANGERED LANGUAGES                                                                                               in Gibbs, 1995, p. 80)
                                              If English brings wealth, is it also the case that those
http://www.bris.ac.uk/Depts/               who have no access to English are rendered poor? In
Philosophy/CTLL/FEL/                       many countries English has become implicated in social               The role of English-medium education
                                           and economic mechanisms which structure inequality.                  In post-colonial countries, such as India and Malaysia,
ENDANGERED LANGUAGES
                                           Whereas in the past poverty has been largely a matter of             English-medium education provides one of the mecha-
LISTSERV
                                           geography, class, gender and ethnicity, now it may also              nisms of distributing social and economic power.
http://carmen.murdoch.edu.au/lists/        depend on access to the lingua franca of a global elite.             English-medium education in such countries is often
endangered-languages-l/                       Responses to the English 2000 global consultation                 seen by both parents and children as a means to econo-
ell-websites.html                          questionnaire suggest that most English language                     mic success, but it has been argued that where teachers
                                           teaching professionals believe English is essential for              are not fully proficient in the English language and
ENDANGERED LANGUAGES FUND
                                           progress but do not think that learning the language                 where there is little use of English in the community the
http://sapir.ling.yale.edu/~elf/           leads to negative social consequences:                               aspirant language learner will be condemned to a
index.html                                                                                                      second-rate education. English-medium education is
                                              2.11 English is essential for progress as it will provide the
                                                                                                                thus accused of undermining attempts to improve educa-
                                              main means of access to high-tech communication and
LANGUAGE DISTRIBUTION
                                                                                                                tional provision and encouraging educational mediocrity
http://www.sil.org/ethnologue/                information over the next twenty-five years (95% agreed).
                                                                                                                amongst aspirant, non-elite groups.
distribution.html                             1.2 Competence in English encourages elitism and increa-              Hong Kong provides an example of the dilemma
                                              ses socio-economic inequalities (59% disagreed). (English         facing many parents and, indeed, countries. Hong
TERRALINGUA                                   2000, 1995, pp. 55, 43)                                           Kong’s former status as a British colony established
http://cougar.ucdavis.edu/nas/terralin/h                                                                        English as the language of the judicial and legislative
ome.html                                   However, some linguists in the developing world do                   executive. Yet the 1991 census results show that while
                                           connect English with inequality:                                     29.4% of the population spoke English, only 2.2% did so
                                                                                                                as their usual language; 88.7% spoke Cantonese and
                                              English is backed by international groups which treat
                                                                                                                another 10.3% spoke other Chinese dialects. Despite
                                              English as an instrument of colonisation and as a commo-
                                                                                                                this, English became the official medium of instruction in
                                              dity for trade ... It interprets skill migration as brightening
                                                                                                                Hong Kong schools, meaning most of the population
                                              life chances, and it accentuates the divide between (1) rural
                                                                                                                had to study from a young age through a second or
                                              and urban, (2) the developing and the developed, and (3)
                                                                                                                foreign language. In practice, the language of the class-
      Figure 33 About half the                                                                                  room became ‘mixed code’ – a mixture of Cantonese
 world’s languages are found in                                                                                 and English.
  the rapidly modernising Asia                                                                                      It is widely believed in Hong Kong that this situation
    Pacific region (highlighted).                                                                                helped the development of an elite group while giving a
          The majority of these                                                                                 poorer educational experience to the majority. Mixed
   languages will be lost in the                                                                                code meant many children failed to improve their
                  next century                                                                                  proficiency in English yet compromised their learning of
                                                                                                                other subjects. Long before the handover of Hong Kong
                                                                                                                to the People’s Republic of China, there was growing
                                                                                                                support for the idea of using Chinese as a medium of
                                                                                                                instruction, at least at primary level. A government
                                                                                                                report explained the dilemma:
                                                                                                                   It is easier for students to learn through their mother tongue
                                                                                                                   and to continue their secondary education without a switch
                                                                                                                   to a second language. However if the aim of the education
                                                                                                                   system is to produce students with a high level of English
                                                                                                                   language proficiency, then English medium instruction can
                                                                                                                   achieve that aim. Chinese medium instruction will not.
                                                                                                                   (Hong Kong Education Commission, 1995, p. 10)

38 The Future of English?
Whereas in the past poverty has been largely a
                                                                                   matter of geography, class, gender and ethnicity,
                                                                                    now it may also depend on access to the lingua
                                                                                                            franca of a global elite.

The local politics of English                                                                Europe 3%                               Figure 34 Geographic
 The social consequences of English-medium education              Africa 30%                                                         distribution of the 6,703
often reflects local political and cultural histories and                                                                 Asia 33%
                                                                                                                                     living languages recorded by
differing colonial legacies. In India, for example, English                                                                          Grimes (1996). Over 50% of
has been accused of being associated with a social elite                                                                             the world’s stock of
wishing to maintain its privileged position. Pattanayak                                                                              languages are found in the
suggests:                                                           Americas 15%                                                     Asia Pacific
                                                                                                    Pacific 19%
   there is a parallel between English as a colonial imposition
   supported by a segment of the elite and receiving a stiff
   nationalist opposition, and, on the other hand, the current
                                                                      But it is not only the very small languages which are
   elitist imposition acclaimed by a segment of the population
                                                                  likely to suffer from language shift. In Indonesia, the             Nusa Tenggara
   aspiring entry into the elitist privileges and opposed by a
                                                                  larger languages such as Javanese (with around 85                   ABUI
   larger segment of population. (Pattanayak, 1996, pp. 150–1)
                                                                  million speakers) are also likely to suffer. As Tickoo              ADABE
    One of the reasons why English education is such a            (1993) argued in connection with Kashmiri – one of the              ANAKALANGU
sensitive matter in many countries is because the distri-         scheduled languages of India – such sub-national                    ATONI
bution of English proficiency may affect the ‘balance of           languages have ‘to live in the shadow of larger languages
power’ between ethnic groups and for that reason be               or, more truly, at the bottom of a hierarchy of                     Maluku
subject to political management. Pennycook (1994)                 languages’. There will be, in the 21st century, a major             ALUNE
argues that in Malaysia the adoption of Malay as a                shake-up of the global language hierarchy.                          AMAHAI
national language was expected to benefit the dominant                 English is rarely the main, or direct cause of this             AMBELAU
Malay community; when it was realised that continued              language loss, but its global high profile and its close             APUTAI
multilingual competence amongst the Chinese was cont-             association with social and economic changes in develo-             ASILULU
ributing to their economic success, attitudes to the use of       ping countries are likely to make it a target for those
English in tertiary education relaxed. Now public debate          campaigning against the destruction of cultural diversity           Sulawesi
suggests a lack of access to English education may disad-         which language extinction implies. It would not be                  ANDIO
vantage young Malays compared to their ethnic Chinese             surprising if anti-English movements worldwide begin to             ARALLE-TABULAHAN
counterparts. Such interaction of local cultural politics         associate language loss with the rise of global English.
with global trends can result in unpredictable political                                                                              Kalimantan
enthusiasm for English.                                           The new information poor                                            AHE
    The growing provision and encouragement of                    There is yet a further area in which English may be                 AMPANANG
English-medium education can upset the traditional                identified with inequality – that of communications tech-            AOHENG
relations of social power in similar ways. A study of the         nology. The Internet is not quite the global democratic
gender balance at university in Brunei Darussalam                 resource it is so often claimed to be. For those in develo-         Sumatra
(Jones, 1997) showed that more women than men are                 ping countries, access to knowledge is a costly, proble-            ANDIO
graduating with science degrees and obtaining higher              matic business and there is growing concern that                    ARALLE-TABULAHAN
grades. Men, on the other hand, form the majority for             unequal access to information technologies will create
literature courses. This reversal of the general trend in         new distinctions between the information poor and the               Irian Jaya
gender relations is explained by the fact that science is         information rich. For example, the trend for online scho-           ABUN
taught through English – a subject in which, from early           larly journals, which circulate new research findings                AGHU
secondary school, more Brunei girls than boys have                faster than traditional paper equivalents, may exacerbate           AIRORAN
excelled – whilst literature is taught through the medium         the difficulty which researchers in poorer countries have            AMBAI
of Malay. This, as Jones points out, could have unpredi-          in gaining access to knowledge:                                     ANSUS
ctable long-term consequences, particularly in a Muslim                                                                               ANUS
                                                                     ‘The huge danger is that the Internet might create a global
country: ‘increasingly, the male dominated government                                                                                 ARANDAI
                                                                     impoverished class that doesn’t have access to information
and professions in Brunei are having to make a choice                                                                                 ARGUNI
                                                                     systems’, warns Martin Hall, an archeologist at the
between employing well qualified women or poorly                                                                                       AS
                                                                     University of Cape Town who often collaborates with rese-
qualified men’ (Jones, 1997).                                                                                                         ASMAT, CASUARINA
                                                                     archers in other parts of Africa. ‘In five years we will be
                                                                                                                                           COAST
English and endangered languages                                     dealing with mostly paperless journals. Right now many
                                                                                                                                      ASMAT, CENTRAL
                                                                     African researchers depend on charity for their printed jour-
One of the main linguistic issues facing the world in the                                                                             ASMAT, NORTH
                                                                     nals; paperless journals will be completely denied to these
21st century is the extinction of a substantial proportion                                                                            ASMAT, YAOSAKOR
                                                                     scientists.’ (Gibbs, 1995, p. 83)
of the world’s languages. Krauss (1992, p. 7), for                                                                                    ATOHWAIM
example, thought it plausible that ‘the coming century                The pattern of unequal access is partly a colonial              AUYE
will see either the death or doom of 90% of mankind’s             legacy: information is piped around the globe by                    AWERA
languages’. Many endangered languages are in a region             fibre-optic and co-axial cables along the same routes as             AWYI
of rapid economic growth, the Asia Pacific (Figure 33).            taken by the Victorian telegraph which linked the British           AWYU, MIARO
Figure 34 charts geographical distribution of languages.          empire. Although satellite technology is extending infor-           AWYU, NOHON
    This trend towards reduced linguistic diversity is the        mation access, the areas of the world closest to the infor-
outcome of global demographic and economic trends:                mation superhighway are those which the telegraph first               Table 13 Some Indonesian
the local cultures and lifestyles which supported small           reached. Africa is notably poorly serviced, as are all loca-          languages beginning with
community languages are disappearing and their spea-              tions any distance inland from maritime cables. Many                   the letter A which have
kers are usually those with least political or cultural           African universities have intermittent, fragile connec-                small numbers of native
power. Table 13 lists some endangered languages in                tions to electronic mail which their budgets scarcely                speakers and are likely to
Indonesia, where there is likely to be a substantial shift        allow them to maintain. It is one reason why, even as                       be endangered
towards Bahasa Indonesia – the national language – in             African economies develop, many students will have to                 (based on Grimes, 1996)
the next few decades.                                             study overseas.

                                                                                                                                     The Future of English?     39
Summary

1 Demographic trends                                                                     3 Technology
Demographic trends provide a basis for forecasting the likely                            Technological developments, such as the Internet, are changing
future populations of first-language speakers for all the world’s                         the way the world’s citizens communicate and the way
major languages. With further research and a better                                      organisations operate. But the demography of the Internet is
understanding of the nature of language shift towards national                           changing rapidly and the experience of the last 10 years
languages, it would be possible to develop similar forecasts for                         provides no guide to the future. Languages other than English
second-language speakers.                                                                are accounting for an increasing proportion of the traffic and
                                                                                         content of the Internet.
2 A new order for the world economy
There is a marked shift in the balance of economic power in the                          4 Global inequality
world which will transform the relative attractiveness to learners                       It is not just the pattern of wealth which is changing, but also
of different languages. It is not just wealth, but the changing                          poverty which is being restructured. English plays an indirect
way it is created which will have a profound effect on the need                          part in the restructuring of inequality around the world as well
for international languages. The transition to a ‘weightless’                            as in the loss of smaller languages. The social and political
economy increases the need for communication across national                             consequences of these processes are unpredictable: together they
borders. More people will need to acquire a higher proficiency                            present one of the many ‘wild cards’ in long-term forecasting.
in English.


References
Ammon, U. (1995) To what extent is German an international language? In P.                educational achievement and bilingualism. Kuala Lumpur: Paper given to the
  Stevenson (ed) The German Language and the Real World: sociolinguistic, cultural and    Second Regional Conference on English in South-east Asia.
  pragmatic perspectives on contemporary German. Oxford: Clarendon Press.                Kerswill, P. (1996) Milton Keynes and dialect levelling in south-eastern British
Appadurai (1990) Disjuncture and difference in the global culture economy.                English. In D. Graddol, D. Leith and J. Swann (eds) English: history, diversity and
  Theory Culture and Society, vol. 7, pp. 295–310.                                        change. London: Routledge.
Australian Language and Literacy Council (1994) Speaking of Business. Canberra:          Knox, P.L. (1995) World cities and the organization of global space. In R.J.
  Australian Government Publishing Service.                                               Johnston, P.J. Taylor and M.J. Watts (eds) Geographies of Social Change: remapping
Coulmas, F. (1992) Language and Economy. Oxford: Blackwell.                               the world in the late twentieth century. Oxford: Blackwell.
David, P. (1990) The Dynamo and the computer: an historical perspective on               Krauss, M. (1992) The world’s languages in crisis. Language, vol. 68, no. 1, pp.
  the modern productivity paradox. American Economic Review, May. Cited in The            7–9.
  Economist World Economy Survey (1996) 28 September to 4 October.                       Layard, R. Blanchard, O. Dornbusch, R. and Krugman, P. (1994) East–West
Dickson, P. and Cumming, A. (1996) (eds) Profiles of Language Education in 25              Migration: the alternatives. Cambridge, Mass: MIT Press.
  Countries. Slough: NFER.                                                               McRae, H. (1994) The World in 2020. London: HarperCollins.
The Economist (1996) Pocket World in Figures 1997 edition. London: The                   McRae, H. (1996) World’s cheapest international calls. Independent, 15
  Economist/Profile Books.                                                                 November, p. 19.
English 2000 (1995) English in the World: the English 2000 global consultation report.   Pattanayak, D.P. (1996) Change, language and the developing world. In H.
  British Council: Manchester.                                                            Coleman and L. Cameron (eds) Change and Language. Clevedon: Multilingual
Fairclough, N. (1994) Discourse and Social Change. Cambridge: Polity.                     Matters/BAAL.
Findahl, O. (1989) Language in the age of satellite television. European Journal of      Pearson, R. and Mitter, S. (1993) Offshore data processing. Rep. in J. Allen and
  Communication, vol. 4, pp. 133–59.                                                      C. Hamnett (1995) (eds) A Shrinking World? Global unevenness and inequality.
Firth, A. (1996) ‘Lingua Franca’ English and conversation analysis. Journal of            Oxford: Oxford University Press/Open University.
  Pragmatics, April.                                                                     Pennycook, A. (1994) The Cultural Politics of English as an International Language.
Gibbs, W. (1995) Lost science in the third world. Scientific American, August, pp.         London: Longman.
  76–83.                                                                                 Phillipson, R. (1996) Globalizing English: are linguistic human rights an alternative to
Girardet, H. (1996) The Gaia Atlas of Cities. London: Gaia Books.                         linguistic imperialism? Paper given at the International Conference on Language
Grimes, B.F. (1996) (ed) Ethnologue: languages of the world. Dallas: Summer Institute     Rights, the Hong Kong Polytechnic University, June 22–24.
  of Linguistics.                                                                        Schwartz, P. and Leyden, P. (1997) The long boom: a history of the future
Hagen, S. (1993) (ed) Languages in European Business: a regional survey of small and      1980–2020. Wired, July p. 115.
  medium sized companies. London: CILT.                                                  Tickoo, M. (1993) When is a language worth teaching? Native languages and
Hearn, P.M and Button, D.F. (1994) Language Industries Atlas. Amsterdam: IOS              English in India. Language, Culture and Curriculum, vol. 6, no. 3, pp. 225–39.
  Press.                                                                                 UNDP, (1996) Human Development Report. New York: Oxford University Press.
Hooke, G. From interviews made in 1996 by David Graddol.                                 Wongsothorn, A. (1996) Thailand. In P. Dickson and A. Cumming (eds) Profiles
Hong Kong Education Commission (1995) Enhancing Language Proficiency: a                    of Language Education in 25 Countries. Slough: NFER.
  comprehensive strategy. ECR 6. Hong Kong: Government Information Services.             Wu, W. (1996) Great leap or long march: some policy issues of the development
Johnson, B. (1994) English in maritime radiotelephony. World Englishes, vol. 13,          of the Internet in China. Telecommunications Policy, vol. 20, no. 9, pp. 699–711.
  no. 1, pp. 83–91.
Jones, G. (1997) Girls are Made from Sugar and Spice – Boys are Just Stupid: gender,


40 The Future of English?
Impacts on English

                                                                                                                                 4
q The workplace                                                              Many of the general trends that are shaping our lives
  Earlier we described how trends in technology, the global economy          can be, as we have seen, identified, monitored and
  and demography hold implications for our working lives. Here we            assessed using statistical surveys and forecasting
  examine the implications of these trends for English language skills
  required by the new globalised workforces.
                                                                             models.
                                                                             But what of the less direct ways in which economic,
q Education and training
  English already shares the languages curriculum in Europe with
                                                                             demographic and technological trends affect
  French, German and Spanish, alongside a variety of other languages         peoples’ lives and, in particular, their everyday use of
  from Russian to Urdu. Is the same true of schools worldwide? And           language? There is virtually no context in human life
  what role will English play outside school? English-medium teaching        where language does not play an important part.
  is permitting rapid internationalisation of higher education and adult
  training.
                                                                             Whether in employment, at home with the family, or
                                                                             enjoying oneself in leisure periods, language plays an
q The global media                                                           intimate role in constructing relationships and
  Not so long ago, the media industry was bound by the territorial li-       identities as well as enabling people to get things
  mits of the nation state. Today, the media is an international industry,   done.
  competing to reach audiences with disposable incomes in every
  world region. Is English required to reach these massive global audi-      Establishing the practical consequences of general
  ences?
                                                                             trends is an important part of social forecasting and
q Youth culture                                                              also the most problematic. It is a great deal easier to
  The ‘baby boom’ in the west gave rise to a demographic hump which          play with numbers than to understand how they
  had profound consequences in public policy, the economy and cul-           might change the world. When we look more closely
  ture. Now the baby boomers of the west are replaced by those in            at individual cases, we can see how global trends can
  the non-western world who may have different cultural orientations
  and aspirations.
                                                                             have many different, and contradictory, local effects.
                                                                             Development by no means takes a straight line and
q Internet communication                                                     the existence of counter-trends and the different
  Computer technology has transformed the way people interact                ways in which global trends are accommodated and
  both locally and globally. Now we are at the edge of a new era of
                                                                             reshaped by local conditions and cultures, makes
  personal and group communications. Will the Internet remain the
  flagship of global English? And if so, will it be English as we know it     prediction hazardous.
  today?
                                                                             The next section identifies selected contexts where
q Time and place                                                             patterns of language are changing and explores the
  Discussions of globalisation emphasise the ‘annihilation of time and       impact of the general trends identified in section 3.
  space’ brought about by new communications technology, but there
  are some respects in which both will continue to be significant fac-
  tors shaping economic, political and cultural formations in the 21st
  century.




                                                                                                               The Future of English?   41
The workplace
Earlier we described how trends in technology, the global economy and                     work out a solution themselves cooperatively.
demography hold implications for people’s working lives. Here we examine                     Michael Hammer, a current guru of management change is
the implications of these trends for English language skills required by the                 quoted as claiming ‘Reengineering takes 40% of the labor
new globalised workforces.                                                                   out of most processes. For middle managers it is even worse;
                                                                                             80% of them either have their jobs eliminated or cannot
                                                                                             adjust to a team-based organisation that requires them to be
                                                                                             more of a coach than a task-master’. (Snyder, 1996, p. 10)
                            English in a globalised workplace                                 Process re-engineering is itself partly a result of the
                            One of the significant changes taking place in the organi-     shift in economic activity towards services and screen-
                            sation of the workplace today is a rethinking of the way      based labour (p. 35) and of the globalisation of both
                            in which activities are carried out and the way they are      production and markets – with the coordinated activities
                            managed. The approach now experienced by many                 of several companies and complex production implied in
                            people has become known as ‘process re-engineering’. It       global operations. Yet process re-engineering is not
                            is a process that leads to organisational changes such as     experienced solely through transnational corporations.
                            ‘down-sizing’,      management        ‘delayering’     and    Small to medium-sized enterprises and even a two-
                            ‘out-sourcing’ of ‘sub-processes’ formerly carried out in-    person company are now affected. A small company, for
                            house. The final result is usually fewer people directly       example, engaged in the intellectual property business,
                            employed by the organisation, a management which is           can itself sub-contract work to other suppliers, use new
                            less hierarchical and operational units that are dispersed,   technology to work cooperatively with distant clients
                            each having greater autonomy to take decisions. Work is       and, with a World Wide Web page, develop a global
                            now frequently arranged around teams who, instead of          marketing strategy.
                            passing a problem ‘upstairs’ to a line manager, must              These new forms of corporate organisation and part-


                                                            Case Study 1 World Print in Hong Kong
                             Many books published for English-speaking markets,              that there is little overlap in working time. But
                             particularly those printed in colour, are manufactured in       because RB is home based, he has greater flexibility
                             Hong Kong, where skilled labour is sufficiently cheap to        in his hours of work. PC deals with contacts in other
                             offset the higher cost and time delays incurred in ship-        countries – France, Germany and Brazil also through
                             ping the stock back to the UK, Australia or North               the medium of English.
                             America. One such book was the first in a series on the
                                                                                          4 PC negotiates a contract with a local printer using
                             English language (Graddol et al., 1996). Here we
                                                                                            Cantonese. The printer does not speak English
                             examine the process by which this book came to be
                                                                                            fluently but is sufficiently proficient to accept the
                             printed in Hong Kong, through a print brokers called
                                                                                            written contract in English. (This is necessary
                             World Print. The very term ‘print broker’ hints at the
                                                                                            because contract law in Hong Kong is based on
                             complex mediating and negotiating role which is a
                                                                                            English.)
                             necessary component of any international business.
                             Printing, although part of the media industry, is in many    5 The printer instructs his shop-floor workers in
                             ways like a classic import-export business. It involves        Cantonese. Few of them speak English.
                             the bringing together of raw materials and the manufac-
                                                                                          This procedure has, until recently, been typical of many
                             ture of a finished product. Like other manufacturing
                                                                                          international business deals. Key intermediaries like PC,
                             enterprises it requires the physical movement of mate-
                                                                                          or interpreters supporting key negotiators, have supp-
                             rials and all the bureacracy which goes with the interna-
                                                                                          lied the bilingual skills necessary to permit communicat-
                             tional movement of goods. The chain of initial
                                                                                          ion between organisations which operate in different
                             negotiation was as follows:
                                                                                          languages. In the whole of this transaction, only one
                             1 In the UK, all staff concerned with the book’s             person required a full bilingual competence.
                               production (at the Open University and at
                                                                                          Increasingly, PC is placing contracts with printers and
                               Routledge, the co-publisher) speak English. The
                                                                                          binders in mainland China, because of the rising cost of
                               development and writing of the book require advan-
                                                                                          labour in Hong Kong. He acts as a key intermediary
                               ced ‘native-speaker’ skills.
                                                                                          permitting British publishers, without knowledge of
                             2 Routledge production staff discuss the print contract      Cantonese or Mandarin, to buy print services from
                               with the British representative of World Print (RB).       Chinese enterprises. Local enthusiasm for English may
                               RB is a native speaker who works from home in              be (temporarily) waning, as Peter Choy explains:
                               Reading, using fax and telephone to communicate
                                                                                             The contracts have to be written in English so we
                               with British publishers and the Hong Kong office.
                                                                                             communicate everything in English, even with the
                               These detailed negotiations are conducted between
                                                                                             Japanese. But I think things are changing. Years ago,
                               native speakers.
                                                                                             it was very important – if you couldn’t speak English
                             3 RB discusses the contract with Peter Choy (PC) –              you weren’t able to get a job at all; if you didn’t pass
                               the Hong Kong Director of World Print. PC is bilin-           your English subject, you’d never get a job. But this
                               gual in English and Cantonese (the latter is his first        is changing here because Hong Kong is going back
                               language). This stage is conducted in English and             to China, so more and more Hong Kong people are
                               largely by fax. The time-zone difference between              willing to spend time learning Mandarin rather than
                               Hong Kong and Britain is 8 hours – which means                English.

42 The Future of English?
English must service a range of corporate roles and
                                                                          identities and must be usable for both team working
                                                                            and service interactions. Not surprisingly, demands
                                                                            on an employee’s competence in English are rising.

nership working have led to changes in the structure of        used: exchanges between supervisor and factory hand
communication between workers within large enterpri-           may be different from those between middle and senior
ses. Work of all kinds require higher levels of direct         management, but all may be said to belong to the same
communication – both within work teams and between             discourse community.
members of different teams. The change in communicat-               The second type of working English relates to
ion pattern was shown schematically in Figures 26 and          communication with people who are not members of the
27 (p. 33); below are two case studies, both in the publis-    trade or profession themselves. This style of interaction is
hing industry, which show how these patterns actually          a consequence both of the growth in service industries
affect the number of people who need English language          and the numbers of employees now required to project a
skills.                                                        corporate image in their dealings with the public. Many
                                                                                                                                    Will English give Britain
    While more workers are expected to become                  employers indeed insist on particular ways of addressing
                                                                                                                                         a special economic
proficient in English, changes in communication                 and talking to clients and customers, since this language
                                                                                                                                                  advantage?
patterns mean they also need a wider range of linguistic       has become an integral part of the ‘service’ offered.
                                                                                                                                                        p. 57
abilities. Mercer (1996) distinguishes, for example,                Employees today, as a result of new working practi-
between two types of ‘working English’. The first kind is       ces, have to adopt a wide variety of language styles. Thus
the communication between other professionals and              English must service a range of corporate roles and iden-
workers within the same line of work. These people often       tities and must be usable for both team working and
have specialised language needs, including a particular        service interactions. Not surprisingly, demands on an
vocabulary. This type of working English is not, as it is      employee’s competence in English are rising. Education
sometimes portrayed, a single, monolithic variety like a       and training programmes are only just beginning to be
special dialect of English. Rather, such groups of workers     tailored to employment trends.
form a community within which a variety of styles and
levels of formality, all distinctive of the occupation, are


                                   Case Study 2 Singapore Straits Times
 Australia is acquiring a great deal of English language          English and because the Straits Times is a British
 business from the growing economies of the Asia                  English newspaper we felt that the language, spelling
 Pacific, particularly in the ‘knowledge-intensive                and turns of phrase were not suitable for the Straits
 industries’. The country has two immediate advantages;           Times.
 it is in an adjacent time-zone and has native-speaking
                                                                  Our computers are linked to Singapore directly in
 English workers. The Singapore Straits Times newspaper
                                                                  real time, we do not do processing offline, our
 has established a sub-editing office in Sydney,
                                                                  computers are on an optical-fibre link to Singapore
 connected to Singapore by a leased fibre-optic line.
                                                                  for every second and all the stories we get up on
 From the base in Australia, editors take stories filed by
                                                                  the system come from Singapore. In other words,
 journalists in Singapore for the next day’s paper, sub-
                                                                  nothing is kept in Sydney. Our computers here are
 edit them and prepare page layouts. Despite the
                                                                  behaving like computers in Singapore. It is like the
 physical distance, the sub-editors’ work is as closely
                                                                  Sydney office is just another section, about 100
 integrated as if they were at an office in Singapore.
                                                                  metres away from the Singapore headquarters. It’s
 Their work is online and every key stroke passes
                                                                  like the guy next door – there is no differentiation to
 through the fibre-optic link to Singapore. And when the
                                                                  the computer.
 bromide is printed, from which the printing plate is
 made, it emerges from a machine in the Singapore                 There are advantages and disadvantages to the
 office.                                                           time-zone difference. Working in Sydney we are
                                                                  sometimes 2, sometimes 3 hours ahead of
 Teng Guan Khoo, the chef de bureau in Sydney,
                                                                  Singapore. That is a disadvantage if we were doing
 explains the process and the rationale behind the move:
                                                                  the late-night shift, which means we would have to
      In late 1994 the Straits Times set up this sub-editing      finish at 3.00 a.m. when it is only midnight in
 office to provide subbing and layout services for the             Singapore. But if we do the early feature pages, it is
 Straits Times in Singapore. Now the work we do here is           an advantage because it means that when we start
 purely for the Singapore Straits Times and our journa-           work at 10.00 a.m. it will be 7.00 a.m. in Singapore.
 lists edit the stories and design the pages and output           At that time the computers are very quiet, the
 them in Singapore.                                               response from the system is very fast and we do not
                                                                  hold anybody up. So the main computer in
     The Straits Times was on an expansion move and               Singapore is being used very efficiently.
     they needed to hire subs for the plant and they
                                                                  The Straits Times has traditionally hired sub-editors
     looked at India, Australia and maybe a bit of the
                                                                  from Australia to supplement its staff in Singapore,
     Philippines, but the company decided to come here,
                                                                  because Singapore has a shortage of skilled labour
     because the company felt that Australia provided
                                                                  and Australia has a large pool of journalists who are
     the people with the language skills and journalistic
                                                                  native speakers of English. Journalism requires a
     experience. India also provided those skills, but I
                                                                  good command of English because subs have to
     think the Indian infrastructure and technology wasn’t
                                                                  check not only for grammar but also check for libel
     that up to date – Australia’s telecommunications
                                                                  and they are expected to write good headlines to
     facilities were much better. In considering the
                                                                  attract readers.
     Philippines we realised that they spoke American


                                                                                                                              The Future of English?      43
Education and training
English already shares the languages curriculum in Europe with French,                          foreign language in the world’s schools.
German and Spanish, alongside a variety of other languages from Russian to                          First there is growing competition from other langua-
                                                                                                ges outside Europe. The Hooke model forecasts, prima-
Urdu. Is the same true of schools worldwide? And what role will English play                    rily on economic grounds, that by 2010 the languages in
outside school? English-medium teaching is permitting rapid                                     greatest demand by students will be: (1) English, (2)
internationalisation of higher education and adult training.                                    Mandarin, (3) Spanish and (4) Indonesian. And, by
                                                                                                2050, Vietnam is projected to be the fourth largest Asian
                                                                                                economy – outstripping Japan – so it would not be
                                   English in European schools                                  surprising if Vietnamese also emerged as an important
                                   English is currently the most widely studied foreign         language for the region’s schools.
                                   language in the European Union (EU): Figure 35 shows             Second, the education system in any multilingual
                                   proportions of school students studying English against      country must cater for several languages used within that
                                   other languages. It is a dominance unlikely to be challen-   country. This may become a more sensitive factor as the
                                   ged in the immediate future. The foreign language most       movement towards universal ‘language rights’ – inclu-
                                   taught at primary age is English and, as part of wider       ding the right to a mother-tongue education – grows
                                   reforms, teaching of a first foreign language is now          around the world. Third, regionalisation may encourage
                                   taking place earlier in a child’s education. In Spain and    the use of a non-English lingua franca for trading purpo-
 How will the world                Italy, compulsory foreign-language teaching is being         ses. Greater use of Spanish in South America, for
 hierarchy of languages            phased in for students aged 8, while Greece and France       example, may affect the popularity of English in Brazil,
 look in the 21st                  are experimentally phasing in such teaching at age 9         just as interest in learning English in Hong Kong has
 century?                          (Dickson and Cumming, 1996).                                 recently been affected by the perceived priority of
 p. 59                                 As yet there are no clear rivals to English. The posi-   Mandarin. And fourth, a new political spirit of
                                   tion of French may seem secure, but over one-third of        ‘neighbourliness’ may encourage the study of languages
                                   pupils studying it as a foreign language are from English-   from adjacent countries, rather than those from a diffe-
                                   speaking countries, where only a minority will ever use it   rent cultural and economic region.
                                   as an international language. Figure 35 is based on data
                                   from the early 1990s. Since then the national curricula      Problems of teacher supply
                                   in many EU countries have been restructured, resulting       A key problem preventing the effective take-up of
                                   in a rise in hours of modern-languages teaching and a        English in the world’s schools is that of teacher supply. If
                                   broader range of languages offered. The enlargement of       a country like Thailand decides to introduce English
                                   the EU itself, with association agreements with Poland,      teaching at lower levels at primary age (as it has recently
                                   the Czech and Slovak Republics, Hungary, Romania             done) a massive teacher-training programme is required:
                                   and Bulgaria, has benefited not only English but perhaps      there are simply too few primary teachers available with
                                   more particularly German, which is a popular second          the necessary language skills and those that do exist are
                                   foreign language in northern and eastern Europe.             concentrated in urban areas. But even when teacher
                                                                                                education is effective, schools in developing economies
                                   English in schools worldwide                                 have difficulty in maintaining teaching staff. Teachers
WWW                                A recent study of foreign-language learning in 25 count-     acquiring proficiency in English may gravitate to better-
                                   ries (Dickson and Cumming, 1996) shows English to be         paid jobs at secondary level. And secondary teachers
WORLD DATABASE OF DISTANCE
                                   the most popular modern language studied worldwide.          with good English proficiency may seek jobs in the
TAUGHT COURSES
                                   In the Russian Federation for example, 60% of                tertiary sector. Tertiary teachers, whose salaries lag
http://www-icdl.open.ac.uk/icdl/   secondary school students take English, 25% German           behind their fellow graduates in private enterprise, will
ICDLdb.htm                         and 15% French. English may remain the primary               tend to leave their public-sector employment. There is
                                   choice, but there are four factors which might upset the     thus a ‘churning’ effect which prevents the achievement
                                   seemingly universal trend towards English as the first        of adequate teaching of English at primary level.


                                                      Case Study 3 Internationalisation of education in Malaysia
                                    Malaysia is traditionally thought of as a recipient of      2 In 1994, the Malaysian government established a
                                    English language and educational services from Britain        Bachelor of Business Management programme in
                                    and other parts of the developed world. It sends many         Uzbekistan. The Uzbek students, used to studying in
                                    students abroad for study and Malaysian universities          Uzbek or Russian, required an intensive business
                                    have extensive ‘twinning’ agreements with universities        English programme to help them follow lectures.
                                    in North America, Britain and Australia which provide         (Malaysian Digest, October 1996, p. 7)
                                    accreditation for degree programmes taught on
                                                                                                3 In 1997 a new private university (Universiti
                                    Malaysian campuses. Malaysia intends, however, to use
                                                                                                  Telekom) accepted its first intake of 1000 students,
                                    its recent expansion of English-medium education to
                                                                                                  including students from South Africa, Malawi,
                                    become a regional exporter of educational goods and
                                                                                                  Guinea, Ghana, India, Sri Lanka, Bangladesh and
                                    services. Here are three examples.
                                                                                                  Cambodia. Malaysia is encouraging the development
                                                                                                  of such private universities, partly to ‘reduce the
                                    1 An early learning kit, designed to help pre-school
                                                                                                  expenditure incurred by Malaysians studying
                                      children learn to read in English, has been so
                                                                                                  overseas’, but also to help position Malaysia in the
                                      successful that the Malaysian developers have
                                                                                                  future as an international source, rather than a reci-
                                      decided to export it to countries like Thailand,
                                                                                                  pient, of high-level educational services. (New Straits
                                      Taiwan, Hong Kong and Indonesia. (New Sunday
                                                                                                  Times, 27 May 1997, p. 3)
                                      Times, 30 March 1997, p. 41)

44 The Future of English?
The growth of English-medium education has
                                                                               permitted a rapid internationalisation of education
                                                                                    and allows developing countries to reposition
                                                                                 themselves as exporters of educational services.

English-medium higher education                                                                     English (60.3%)             Figure 35 Proportions of all
One of the most significant educational trends world-                                                                            school students studying
wide is the teaching of a growing number of courses in                                                                          modern languages in Europe
universities through the medium of English. The need to
teach some subjects in English, rather than the national
language, is well understood: in the sciences, for
example, up-to-date text books and research articles are
obtainable much more easily in one of the world langua-
ges and most readily of all in English. The move towards
English-medium higher education is having a number of        Other (0.6%)                           French (30.4%)
long-term consequences. First, it accelerates and broa-
                                                              Spanish (3.5%)
dens the second-language use of English in both develo-
ped and developing countries, creating a constituency of     German (5.2%)
college graduates, many of whom come to use English
more extensively for social communication amongst
themselves and some of whom raise their own children         and developing world, alongside the expansion of both
speaking English as a first language. English-medium          the private tertiary sector and the entrepreneurial activi-
higher education is thus one of the drivers of language      ties of public-sector institutions.
shift, from L2 to L1 English-speaking status (p. 10).            These developments will allow a much greater
Second, English-medium education alters the pattern of       proportion of students to be educated within their home
social privilege (p. 38) which may trigger wide-ranging      countries. Furthermore, some ‘developing’ countries
social change. Third, the growth of English-medium           (such as Malaysia) which have expanded their provision
education has permitted a rapid internationalisation of      for English-medium higher education (Case Study 3) will
education and allows developing countries to reposition      emerge as competitors to developed countries for inter-
themselves as exporters of educational services (Case        national students.
Study 3).
                                                             An electronic education?
The rise of the adult learner                                The Hooke model forecasts a rapid rise in off-campus
In the 21st century the service sector of all economies is   training in the coming decades by distance education
expected to grow rapidly. Demand is likely to grow in        and the growth of English-medium education in many
the tertiary sector and particularly in adult education,     parts of the world – effectively opening these markets to
where the English language skills formerly taught to         distance providers in native-speaking countries.
university students may no longer be sufficient to meet       However, it is likely to be the smaller educational enter-
the needs of new enterprises: widespread reform of           prises which benefit most. It is surprisingly difficult to
university curricula in English language can be expected     provide for large numbers of students entirely electroni-
in many countries. The ‘non-formal’ sector and busines-      cally and without local support. The ‘mega-universities’
ses requiring in-service retraining are already proving to   such as the British Open University are more likely to
be a major growth area. McRae (1997) suggests this may       proceed through joint ventures with local institutions
be an transitional phenomenon: ‘while the key to the         than to attempt large-scale, long-distance programmes.
very long-term future may lie in the nursery schools, the        Some of this training may also be conducted through
key to the next decade lies in patching gaps in people’s     the ‘virtual universities’ which are now emerging, brin-
education and “retrofitting” us with new skills’. But the     ging together universities and corporate clients and ensu-
shift of emphasis from low-skill employment to               ring that training is available to employees in the
knowledge-intensive industries means that educated           workplace. There is widespread expectation that forms
labour will be in greater demand everywhere, yet the         of distance education exploiting new technology will play
required knowledge and skills will need regular upda-        an important role in workforce retraining and reskilling
ting, creating a more flexible labour force seeking frequ-    programmes in the next few decades. Some industry
ent retraining.                                              analysts have tried to put figures to the trend:

The complexification of higher education                         Analysts expect that within three years, some 15 per cent of
                                                                corporate education and training worldwide will be conduc-
Gus Hooke has argued that when any developing econ-
                                                                ted remotely via the more cost- and time-effective use of the
omy achieves a per capita income of about $3000, the
                                                                Internet, intranet and other technologies. (Kline, 1997)
demand for higher education outstrips the capacity of
the country to supply. One result is expected to be a            Such forms of training will allow institutions in
continuing stream of students from developing countries      Europe, the US and Australia to offer training provision
to those in the first world. The Hooke model forecasts        to the desktops of executives in other parts of the world,
that the international demand for specialist courses of      without the associated costs of travel and subsistence or
English as a second language (ESL) will multiply sixfold     loss of productive time. There are, however, several
by 2025 and that most of this will be satisfied by UK, US     factors which may make this route unattractive to trai-
and Australian providers. Since much of the demand           nees: the issue of inequality of access (p. 38), which for
will come from Asia, Australian providers are expected       many countries means technology will be available only
to benefit more than the US and UK.                           to workforces of larger transnational companies; the fact
    However, the higher-education market will become         that overseas travel is often regarded as an incentive to
increasingly complex, with growth in arrangements for        accept training; and finally, the lack of a part-time trai-
credit transfer, accreditation, hybrid courses (such as      ning culture in many countries, where working practices
‘engineering through English’) and new forms of joint-       are built around the expectation that staff will study full-
venture enterprise between institutions in the developed     time for an agreed period.

                                                                                                                                The Future of English?    45
The global media
Not so long ago, the media industry was bound by the territorial limits of the                     As more international channels become available on Indian
                                                                                                   television screens, foreign and Indian broadcasters have
nation state. Today, the media is an international industry, competing to                          begun to target specific audiences. Star TV, the Hong
reach audiences with disposable incomes in every world region. Is English                          Kong-based satellite network which kicked off the Indian
required to reach these massive global audiences?                                                  cable revolution in 1991, was the first to realise that Indians
                                                                                                   do not like watching serials in Mandarin, and that the
                                                                                                   Chinese reacted equally negatively to South Indian
                                                                                                   Malayalam songs. ... Foreign broadcasters targeting India’s
                                   The global presence                                             potential viewership of 500m-plus have realised that there
                                   Until the 1990s, the BBC World Service was one of the           is no such thing as a pan-Asian market. (Financial Times, 17
  60                               few broadcasting institutions with worldwide reach. Its         November 1995)
          sia
         SA




                                   coverage today spans Europe, the Americas, Asia and              As the market developed and new channel capacity
                                   the Pacific, Africa, the former USSR and South-west           became available, Star TV has promoted local langua-
                                   Asia. In 1996 to 1997 its weekly audience was 143            ges. It has struggled with local regulations to offer
                                   million listeners with the majority in Asia (Figure 36), a   Cantonese programming for music, sports and news,
  40                               presence supported by BBC English, offering teaching         while plans exist to develop its Hindi/Indian program-
                                   programmes and materials to many local broadcasters.         ming. The company now aims to introduce a new Hindi
                                       The BBC World Service share is, however, a small         serial at ‘prime-time’ evening viewing to follow Hindi
                                   part of a massive industry: many national media conglo-      news (India Today, 30 November 1996, pp. 96–9).
                    pe




                                   merations, including British television interests, are now       CNN International is also moving into languages
                   ro



                              ic




  20
                             cif




                                   active on a global scale. It is a business that has been     other than English as it launches a 24-hour Spanish
               Eu


                         Pa




                                   transformed in recent years by the merging of large          news service for Latin America alongside plans for a
                         ia
                        As




                                   media groups, one of the most notable being News             Hindi service (Financial Times, 9 December 1996, p. 19).
                                   Corp, whose media ownership has included Twentieth           Similarly, CBS is to develop a Portuguese language news
   0                               Century Fox, Fox TV network, and two satellite systems,      service in Brazil (Independent on Sunday, 2 March 1997, p.
                                   BSkyB and Star TV. US companies, with large domestic         2). Perhaps the most remarkable story in this connection
         ia

                         s

                   As R/
              ica
       As



                      SS




                                   markets which have allowed the amassing of vast              is that of MTV – often regarded as the vehicle for
                      ia
            er
     W




                SWr U
         Am




                                   programme libraries, have been particularly prominent.       submerging the world’s teenagers with US English music
  a/




                 e
              rm
ric




                                   In 1994, for example, just under a quarter of Disney’s       culture (Case Study 4).
              Fo
Af




                                   $10.1 revenue billions came from outside the US. 1996            The word ‘localisation’ is on the lips of nearly every
                                   returns should reach 30%. By 2006, it aims for 50% of        marketing manager in global corporations and the drive
                                   revenue to be made overseas (Guardian, 30 November           towards greater diversity in provision comes from the
Figure 36 BBC World Service        1996, p. 2). Recently the company merged with Capital        need to increase market penetration. It is well known
     coverage in 1996–7            Cities/ABC whose interests include 80% of the cable          that advertising, for example, needs to adapt to local
    (millions of listeners)        channel ESPN. Such global expansion has caused many          culture, language and social values. But the means of
                                   people to fear the Disnification of world cultures.           achieving localisation has come from technology: digital
                                                                                                systems have expanded transmission capacity so greatly
                                   Localising the global                                        that now multiple streams can be carried at high speed
                                   Fears that satellite TV will help bring about a globally     and at low cost. Compression technology allows 10 satel-
                                   uniform audio-visual culture based on US English may         lite channels to be carried in place of one analogue chan-
                                   prove unfounded. Satellite television, a technology which    nel. With such enormous capacity, most world regions
                                   has the capacity to envelop the world audience with a        will be provided with 500 channels or more. For the
                                   homogeneous product, will create greater linguistic and      viewer watching their digital TV system, that will mean
                                   cultural diversity and be more supportive of local           a greater choice of programming (though not necessarily
                                   languages than previously supposed. When global satel-       higher quality), much of it tailored to niche audiences.
                                   lite TV channels were first established, it was necessary
                                   for them to reach an audience spread over a large terri-     Linguistic diasporas
                                   tory: economic logic required the use of ‘big’ languages.    Europe may be different from other world regions in the
 Arte                    27.1      And, although the audience would speak many langua-          way that satellite TV is encouraging the use of English.
 BBC Prime                2.8      ges, it was the middle class with enough disposable          While it is virtually impossible to know how many homes
 BBC World                3.4      income to make associated advertising ventures worthw-       worldwide are watching what programmes in what
 CNN Int.                28.1      hile whom the satellite operators targeted – an audience     languages, the first market-research data is filtering into
 Deutsche Welle           3.4      who could be reached through English.                        the public domain. Table 14 charts European viewing of
 Discovery               10.0          Star TV, based in Hong Kong and owned by News            international channels in a 30 day period in 1995. From
 Euronews                21.3      Corp, was one of the first of the global operators.           a sample of viewers, it emerged that throughout Europe,
 EBN                      2.8      Launched in 1991 it used a satellite that covered 38         70.2% felt able to understand English well enough to
 Eurosport               43.9
                                   nations and capturing a potential audience of 2.7 billion    follow TV news or read a newspaper in the language,
 MTV Europe              23.5
 NBC Super Ch.           11.6      in a wide range of countries including China, Japan,         followed by 43.8% in French and 40.2% in German
 Travel Channel           4.1      India, Malaysia and Israel. Initially it was aimed at the    (EMS Survey, Cable and Satellite Europe, January 1997).
 TNT                      9.7      top 5% of the audience – well educated, wealthy, profes-     Such widespread take-up of English has given rise to an
 TV5                     10.8      sional, and often English speaking (Frendenburg, 1991,       anxiety about the impact on other, smaller languages.
                                   cited in Chan, 1994).                                        One researcher investigating the extent to which
    Table 14 Percentage of             When Star TV first launched, the majority of its          Swedish children watched and understood English-
      European viewers             programming was in either English or Mandarin – in           language satellite programming speculated:
     watching satellite TV         order to reach the elite audiences from eastern Asia to
   channels (30 day period)                                                                        In one hundred years’ time, will we still speak Swedish? ...
                                   India. But more recently, local programming has been
                                                                                                   Or will we, few as we are, have become engulfed by the
                                   introduced:

46 The Future of English?
When there are 500 channels to choose from
                                                                              ... showing the same film but in different languages
                                                                                    – national viewers will no longer have a shared
                                                                                                                        experience.

   ‘English empire’ and keep Swedish in the family chest, a      consumer of dubbed films for in-flight movies. And                    Euronews
   quaint relic to be dusted off, polished up and displayed on   English is emerging as a ‘relay’ language for the marke-            English, French, German,
   festive occasions. (Findahl, 1989)                            ting of films: a Hong Kong action movie, for example,                Italian, Spanish
                                                                 may be dubbed into English to show at an international
                                                                                                                                     CNN International
    Yet the growth in satellite TV channels also permits         festival. It will then be bought and translated into a third
                                                                                                                                     English
diasporic linguistic groups to receive programming in            language.
their first languages. Table 15 shows a range of the                                                                                  CNBC
languages available on satellite channels in Britain in          Fragmentation of culture                                            English
1996. Furthermore, it is not only English language provi-        The global media industry thus has complex effects on               AsiaNet
ders who can play the global-alliance game. The Arabic           languages and cultural identities with its competing                English, Hindi, Gujarati,
language station MBC based in London has agreed to               trends towards cultural convergence and diversification.             Punjabi, Bengali, Urdu
cooperate with Arab Network of the US in joint produc-           Whereas national broadcasting services have played an               Worldnet
tions. TV Asia shows Indian and Pakistani films with              important role in the creation of a national cultural iden-         English
daily news in 5 Asian languages on British satellite chan-       tity – through the provision of a shared experience of
nels. And ‘Bollywood’, India’s home film industry, is a           representations of the world and significant cultural and            NBC Super Channel
ready and successful supplier, turning out 300 Hindi             political events – satellite TV may be encouraging a                English, Dutch, German
language films a year and exporting many videos and               cultural fragmentation. The programming schedules of                MTV
films to expatriates in West Asia and Africa.                     satellite TV are quite unlike those of terrestrial broadcas-        English
                                                                 ting: instead of a mixed output held together by conti-
Dubbing                                                          nuity announcements, satellite channels offer                         Table 15 Languages
One of the oldest forms of media localisation is the             mono-thematic, repetitive schedules which encourage              available on British satellite
dubbing and sub-titling of films. In Britain, where the           channel hopping by the viewer. Programming thus now                     channels 1996
audio-visual culture and production values require ‘lip          results from decisions by the viewer, not the broadcaster.
synch’, sub-titling is preferred to dubbing. But in many         When there are 500 channels to choose from – some
countries (notably India) it is normal for locally produced      showing the same film but at different starting times,
films to add studio-recorded sound tracks after shooting;         others showing the same film but in different languages –
audiences have become used to the lack of lip synchroni-         national viewers will no longer have a shared experience.
sation that this produces and are more accepting of films             One source of uncertainty about the effects of satel-
dubbed from other languages. Dubbing, apart from allo-           lite TV and cultural identity lie in the extent of cable
wing the import of (primarily American) visual and               TV. In some countries, cable is the most popular way of
thematic materials, has a linguistic effect. Dubbing of          receiving satellite transmissions. For example, cable TV
American TV programmes, for example, is affecting the            reached a penetration of 88.6% in Belgium by the early
pragmatics of other languages. Ross (1995) has docu-             1990s (Paliwoda, 1993). It is not a technology limited to
mented the way expressions like ‘hello’ are dubbed into          fully developed regions: in India, there are now over 16
Italian. The Italian equivalents, ‘bon giorno’ or ‘ciao’ do      million homes with cable and an estimated 40 million                   Will satellite TV bring
not easily match lip movements or length of the English          households to be equipped by 2000. Cable also provides                     English into every
expression. Hence ‘Salve’ has become popular and                 a solution to a political as well as a technical problem.                              home?
Italians have begun to use the expression spontaneously.         The transferring of satellite programming to terrestrial                                 p. 60
There have been many such subtle effects on other                cable systems brings broadcasts under the regulatory
languages which arise from the dubbing of English                control of the state. And cable can offer local services,
language films and television programmes.                         such as advertisements for local shops or announcements
    Dubbing also allows the English language media               of local events, blended into a global programming. This
industry to maximise profits by selling to new audiences.         mix of the global and local will provide a somewhat
Jurassic Park dubbed into Hindi ran for 25 weeks in              unpredictable context in which English language
India, grossing $6 million in 1994 (Financial Times, 11          programming will operate in the 21st century.
July 1996, p. 6). The airline industry too is a major


                                                                 Case Study 4 MTV
 MTV, the music channel which has done more than any other station               Taiwan and Singapore is guided by a policy of localisation, as David
 to help create a global youth music culture, has in the past few years          Flack, Senior Creative Director of MTV Asia, explains:
 adopted a policy of localisation – a move which is significant because
                                                                                    Localisation is actually helping build national identity. I’ve made it a
 music is widely regarded as being one of three content areas, alongside
                                                                                    personal rule not to commission anything outside of a country for
 sports and international news, which can operate globally in English.
                                                                                    that country. If we’re doing a show for Indonesia the title sequence
 Music programming does ‘not require advanced linguistic skills on the
                                                                                    and all the rest has to be generated by people from that country
 part of the audience’ (Chan, 1994, p. 120).
                                                                                    otherwise it’s not going to be relevant to them. For youth program-
 MTV currently has 3 world divisions: in Asia, Europe and the Americas              ming we have to mean something to the kids we’re broadcasting to.
 reaching 268 million households worldwide (Financial Times Weekend,                If we don’t they simply won’t watch us.
 16–17 November 1996). The company began localising by establishing
 production centres in different world regions to draw on local talents             We’re not just a music video channel – we’re a place to go to and
 and aim at local audiences: MTV Europe is based in London, MTV Asia                we need to keep researching what our audience wants.
 in Singapore. Both are now localising production further. The former               Broadcasting Mandarin to the Philippines isn’t going to be success-
 uses centres in Italy, Germany and London, aiming to provide 59%                   ful, just as broadcasting an international youth programme to
 locally produced programming on 3 separate regional satellite ‘beams’.             Indonesia isn’t going to be successful. English is a kind of hip factor
 MTV Asia, using regional production centres established in India,                  but it’s good to be talking in a local language.


                                                                                                                                The Future of English?           47
Youth culture
The ‘baby boom’ in the west gave rise to a demographic hump which had                          regions, where, since World War II, English has been
profound consequences in public policy, the economy and culture. Now the                       the dominant language of youth style.
                                                                                                   It is well documented that the teenage years are
baby boomers of the west are replaced by those in the non-western world                        sensitive ones for adult identity development and are an
who may have different cultural orientations and aspirations.                                  age where language shift occurs, establishing patterns of
                                                                                               use for later years. The future of English as a global
                                                                                               language therefore may depend, in large measure, on
                                                                                               how the language is taken up and used by young adults
                            The global teenager                                                in Asian countries. The numerical size of the group
                            Peter Schwartz, in his classic account of scenario build-          apart, there is a significant difference in the new generat-
                            ing, describes the emergence of the ‘global teenager’ as a         ions of baby boomers from those that have gone before;
                            ‘new driving force’. As the west’s previous baby boomers           identity in the future will be acquired and negotiated in a
                            have passed through the generations they have required             cultural context which has global dimensions.
                            continual adjustment of public policies and resources                  Young people with sufficient income are today beco-
                            relating to education, housing and health policies. In             ming the target of a globalised industry in media, consu-
                            economic terms, they have influenced manufacturing of               mer products and fashion: they belong to what might be
                            clothing, motor vehicles, leisure and employment. And,             called the ‘Sony-Benetton’ culture. Young people in
 Can anything be done to    culturally, they have brought new waves of music, world            India, in work rather than school, with income but no
 influence the future of     outlooks, affiliation networks and political attitudes.             family responsibilities, may see themselves as having
 English?                   Clearly, surges in the youth population must figure in              more in common with young people in Brazil than with
 p. 62                      any strategic thinking about public services, higher               cultures in their home country. In this way, the sense of
                            education or provision for foreign-language studies.               belonging to a sub-cultural group may not change, but
                            Today we face a ‘baby boom’ of global proportions with             the sense of where the group ‘is’ may undergo a
                            children who will become tomorrow’s teenage force:                 profound change. And, of course, the linking of disper-
                                                                                               sed sub-cultures can be quickly achieved. Will ‘hanging
                               As the baby boom appeared (or should have appeared) as a
                                                                                               out’ on the Internet become as formative as hanging out
                               factor in every scenario of U.S. behavior in the 1950s,
                                                                                               on the street? ‘Electronic media will become not just a
                               1960s, 1970s, and 1980s, so the wave of global teenagers
                                                                                               means of communication, but a generator of global style’
                               will be a factor dwarfing other demographic factors in
                                                                                               (Schwartz, 1996, p. 125).
                               scenarios starting from 1990, through the next fifty years or
                                                                                                   Tim Berners-Lee, the British inventor of the World
                               so. (Schwartz, 1996, pp. 120–1)
                                                                                               Wide Web, recently imagined the future effect of the
                                In the non-western world – particularly India, China           Internet on a teenage son:
                            and Brazil – there is an influential generation emerging
                                                                                                  The search engine has shown him a random selection of the
                            equivalent to those that have passed in the west; a boom
                                                                                                  643,768 people around the world whose personal reading
                            that represents a major demographic shift in global
                                                                                                  profile is identical to his own. ... For your son, the Web is
W WW                        youth. The populations of the ‘Big Three’ regions have
                                                                                                  the gateway not to diversity but to conformity. To be on the
                            aged, but those in developing countries are becoming
BENETTON WEB MAGAZINE                                                                             top of the normal curve, a kid his age has to surf the Web
http://www.benetton.com/    younger.
                                                                                                  carefully, always sticking to the popular output of the big
benetton-web/colors.html        Tables 16 and 17 show the expected shift between
                                                                                                  media companies. It takes a certain sensibility – a cyber-
                            1995 and 2025 in numbers of teenagers and young
                                                                                                  sense of hipness – to select only those places that he can
                            adults speaking major world languages. These projec-
MTV ONLINE                                                                                        guess the majority of his teen group will be choosing at the
                            tions, calculated by the engco model, must call into
http://www.mtv.com/                                                                               same time. He knows that though he may live in a small
                            question the extent to which global youth culture will be
                                                                                                  town in the Netherlands, he is right in the centre of the
                            focused on the style and cultural trends of the Big Three
SONY                                                                                              main trend; he feels the strength of being exactly in tune
http://www.sony.com/

                                                                     Case Study 5 Sign of the times
                                                                                               also promotes Jacky Cheung, Faye Wong, Samuel Tai
                             In the 1960s Britain became associated with a strong
                                                                                               and Mavis Fan in Asia.
                             and vibrant youth culture, revisited in the 1970s with
                             the punk revolution. Now, perhaps once again, there is            There is emerging an extraordinary vitality in this hybri-
                             a new 90s wave of artistic creativity across a range of           dity. The music world is now full of ‘cross-over’ genres.
                             cultural contexts: art, music, fashion and design.                Several groups have been influenced by Hindi and
                             ‘Britpop’ is one expression of an expanding and                   Krishna music and have created new sounds and follo-
                             influential teenage population and both its stars and              wings. There is also a developing knowledge of music
                             followers are able to enjoy a new global culture; one in          diversity in the global music industry: MTV channels (p.
                             which the semiotics of music and clothing style are               47) have a policy of promoting regional bands that are
                             crossing national and language boundaries more easily             not American or English. In the teenager’s future world,
                             than ever before.                                                 an appreciation of Britpop or American heavy metal
                                                                                               may sit easily alongside other tastes: ‘To be truly hip in
                             While British lyrics and British bands are highly success-
                                                                                               the world of the global teenager could mean knowing
                             ful overseas, so too are international stars from the US,
                                                                                               how to recognise indigenous music from Senegal, New
                             Europe and Asia. In 1995, Polygram, the world’s largest
                                                                                               Zealand, Uruguay and the Yukon’ (Schwartz, p. 132).
                             music company, reported top selling international acts
                             of British and American stars in Japan: Bon Jovi, Def
                             Leppard and Janet Jackson amongst them. Polygram

48 The Future of English?
Young people in India, with income but no family
                                                                                responsibilities, may see themselves as having more
                                                                                   in common with young people in Brazil than with
                                                                                                       cultures in their home country.

   with all his seen and unseen colleagues. And he knows he           … Have youths been absorbed into a generalized consumer
   wears the same sort of clothes and eats exactly what they do.      culture? Does the ubiquitous presence of plastic chairs, fuck               1995
   (Berners-Lee, 1996, p. 141)                                        off graffiti, and MTV indicate the general homogenization          1    Chinese           201.6
                                                                                                                                        2    Hindi/Urdu         59.8
                                                                      of culture? The answer is no. Although youths across Europe
A branded consumer                                                    may share similar cultural symbols and styles, the
                                                                                                                                        3
                                                                                                                                        4
                                                                                                                                             Spanish
                                                                                                                                             English
                                                                                                                                                                58.0
                                                                                                                                                                51.7
Just as terrestrial television once provided shared cultural          significance of these things is very different in different        5    Arabic             39.5
experiences and helped to construct a sense of national               places. (Wallace and Kovocheva, 1996, pp. 190, 211)               6    Portuguese         32.2
identity for many countries, including Britain, now                                                                                     7    Bengali            25.2
global marketing is helping to establish a recognisable                Wallace argues the cultural theorists’ point that even           8    Russian            22.5
youth culture worldwide. It is a culture based around              a homogeneous product would give rise to different                   9    Japanese           18.2
ownership and use of consumer durables, clothing and               effects in different cultures: the uniformity of a cultural         10    German             12.2
                                                                                                                                       11    French              9.7
cultural products. Such marketing provides both the                text does not guarantee a uniform reading. This to some             12    Malay               9.5
comfort of a shared experience and, to some extent, a              extent explains why youth styles are notoriously difficult
shared meaning to the products with the implied oppor-             to predict. Youth culture can be seen as an accommoda-
tunity for building lifestyles and identities around them.         tion to the contradictions of the lifestyles and values of          Table 16 Estimated millions
    English plays a complex function in this global                the older generation rather than a simple adoption or                 of speakers aged 15–24
culture. Historically, English has played a key role in the        rejection of them.                                                         (engco model)
branding of products. But branding is now commonly                     Nevertheless, companies like Benetton are trying to
used to communicate not a single product but a set of              mobilise a youth ‘agenda’ intended to unite young
values and attitudes. Those values and attitudes, engine-          people across the world. This agenda includes an aware-
ered to have a global appeal, may transcend cultural,              ness of the global environment, appreciation of diversity           The engco model predicts a
religious or linguistic divides. Virgin is one example of          and human rights. ‘If the Earth has become a Global                 shift in the languages spoken
new-style branding; from record sales to air transport,            Village, then Benetton is the Village clothing store. And           by the world’s young people
cola sales to financial services, the brand identity acts as        like every good leading citizen, it feels an obligation to           between 1995 (above) and
an umbrella for a lifestyle and set of corporate values.           not only succeed in business, but also to improve the                         2050 (below)
    Benetton is typical of the transnational companies             neighbourhood’. Environmental and social issues may
now targeting youth with clothing and related consumer             provide a better focus for global youth identity than                          2050
products: the company has expanded its global reach to             language. The wearers of the ‘united colours of                       1   Chinese           166.0
over 7,000 retail outlets in 120 countries – with 50 new           Benetton’ may be encouraged to unite in a celebration of              2   Hindi/Urdu         73.7
stores in China. Like other companies selling ‘style’              cultural and biological diversity.                                    3   Arabic             72.2
products, the World Wide Web and related magazine                      There is, therefore, alongside the trend towards                  4   English            65.0
publishing form an important part of the company’s                 global homogeneity, a trend towards diversity. It may be              5   Spanish            62.8
strategy in reaching young adults around the world.                that the ability to speak languages, even partly, becomes             6   Portuguese         32.5
                                                                                                                                         7   Bengali            31.6
Respondents to a questionnaire published on Benetton’s             a distinct style advantage. There may be a greater readi-             8   Russian            14.8
Web pages suggest nearly 80% of their audience are in              ness to learn new languages in the streets of cyberspace              9   Japanese           11.3
the 11–30 age group. Their magazine, Colors, runs alre-            than in the classroom: Schwartz predicts, ‘In the twelve             10   Malay              10.5
ady to 400,000 copies worldwide, but their communicat-             to twenty-two age group worldwide, knowing several                   11   German              9.1
ions policy is a multilingual one. The magazines are               languages would be commonplace, and world travel                     12   French              8.9
bilingual in English and another language: French,                 would be a constant temptation’ (1996, p. 123).
Italian, Spanish, German or Japanese. Future editions of                                                                               Table 17 Estimated millions
the magazine will appear in Portuguese, Hindi, Korean              Style and varieties of English                                        of speakers aged 15–24
and Mandarin. But significantly, Benetton’s global                  English, of course, is not a single, unitary language and it               (engco model)
advertising campaigns focus on visual images without               is unlikely that young people accept or reject English on
text. Colors ‘is a visual magazine’.                               the basis of its standard form. Young people within
    Transnational companies selling style have no parti-           native-speaking English countries experiment with parti-
cular loyalty to the English language: they will follow the        cular varieties of English in order to present or experi-
market. The logic of globalisation is to sell more widely          ence particular social identities: in schools in both
by localising products. New technology allows localisat-           England and Australia, for example, children may adopt
ion to be accomplished more rapidly and more cheaply               words and characteristics from black American speech.
than ever before. With franchise agreements, licences              Black English for many children is associated with
and the general extension of large companies into niche            American culture but, perhaps more saliently, with
markets, it may be quite possible that the currency of             music and sports cultures which form part of a globalised
English is eroded.                                                 speech fashion which extends beyond native speakers.
                                                                   Or, as the Australian cultural theorist, John Hartley, has
Diversity and fragmentation                                        astutely observed, such usages may appear in advertising
Wallace and Kovocheva (1996) in a study of youth cultu-            aimed at youth markets with greater frequency than
res in western and eastern Europe, before and after the            their actual use among the young.
fall of communism, argue:                                              Non-native forms of English also may acquire iden-
                                                                   tity functions for young people. In Europe, for example,
   Youth cultures and consumption have been at the forefront
                                                                   MTV has promoted the use of foreign-language varieties
   of spreading new styles across geographical and linguistic
                                                                   of English as identity markers – a behaviour more
   frontiers because they do not rely to any great extent on
                                                                   usually associated with second-language usage – by
   language: music and sub-cultural styles are transnational
                                                                   employing young presenters with distinctive French,
   and travel easily across frontiers. Evidence of this can be
                                                                   German and Italian English accents, alongside British
   drawn from the ubiquity of MTV, a satellite TV channel
                                                                   presenters with regional accents. Such cultural exploita-
   that broadcasts nonstop pop videos and to which television
                                                                   tion may indicate that standard, native varieties will be
   sets are tuned from Stockholm to Sofia, from Lisbon to Lviv.
                                                                   the least influential for the global teenage culture.

                                                                                                                                      The Future of English?       49
Internet communication
Computer technology has transformed the way people interact both locally                                  But is it true that the Internet will remain a major
and globally. Now we are at the edge of a new era of personal and group                               driver of English? At present, the language most widely
                                                                                                      used is English, but this reflects the fact that 90% of the
communications. Will the Internet remain the flagship of global English? And                           world’s computers connected to the Internet are based in
if so, will it be English as we know it today?                                                        English-speaking countries, as are the computers that
                                                                                                      host the publicly accessible World Wide Web sites. In
                                                                                                      this light, it is perhaps not surprising that the majority of
                                                                                                      both traffic and Web sites are rooted in English: at
                                      The Internet                                                    present, users in other countries, working in other
                                      The Internet is regarded by many as the flagship of              languages, find that if they are to communicate through
                                      global English. A frequently quoted statistic is that           cyberspace, they must do so in English.
                                      English is the medium for 80% of the information stored
                                      in the world’s computers, a figure quoted in McCrum et           Internet growth
                                      al. (1986). It is certainly true that growth of computer        The overall shift in predicted Internet use is similar to
                                      use – and of the Internet in particular – has been specta-      that outlined for the economy: the number of computer
                                      cular in the last few years. Computers have become              hosts in Asia eventually will outstrip those in the Big
WWW                                   extensively networked and the networks themselves               Three countries. Furthermore, the Internet, from its
NUA INTERNET SURVEYS
                                      linked into the global structure of the Internet. With live     origins as a tool for international communication
http://www.nua.ie/surveys/index.cgi
                                      interaction taking place between users and the store-           between a global academic elite, will increasingly serve
                                      and-forward messaging systems of the Internet blurring          local, cultural and commercial purposes. And as the
ENGCO WEB MONITOR
                                      distinctions between archived and ephemeral copies of           Internet becomes more widely used, it is natural to
                                      texts, the whole notion of ‘storage’ has been given an          expect a wider range of languages will be employed.
http://www.english.co.uk/
                                      anachronistic air. Indeed, a major reconsideration of               One issue in monitoring Internet growth is knowing
future/web.html
                                      intellectual property rights in connection with electronic      what a ‘user’ is. There are many who have access to the
                                      texts has been provoked in part as a result of the way          Internet for whom it forms only an infrequent or casual
INTERNET SOCIETY WEB
LANGUAGE SURVEY
                                      information and ideas now circle the world.                     means of communication. For numbers of those who use
                                          Using the same infrastructure as the telephone, the         the system, we might find a guide in the plethora of
http://www.isoc.org:8080/
                                      Internet carries English language services into nearly          market surveys – a result of growing commercial exploi-
palmares.html
                                      every country and, with growing private subscriptions,          tation of the Internet – which seem to suggest, overall,
                                      into people’s homes. Data traffic, it is claimed, has now        that around 50 million people used the Internet at the
                                      overtaken voice traffic in the developed world                   beginning of 1997, of whom around 20% are in Europe.
                                      (Independent on Sunday, 17 November 1996, p. 3). The            Here, the largest Internet community is expected to be
                                      system has its origins in the academic and, in particular,      based in Germany, followed by the UK, the Netherlands
                                      scientific community, which is the longest connected             and Sweden. Elsewhere, connections to the Internet are
                                      community of all. English is deeply established among           rising rapidly: there were an estimated 100,000 users in
                                      scientists as the international lingua franca and, from this    China in 1996, a figure that may have already increased
                                      beginning, English appears to have extended its domain          markedly due to a growth in private subscriptions.
                                      of use to become the preferred lingua franca for the                As access to the Internet expands in any country, so
                                      many new kinds of user who have come online in the              the profile of its users changes, as do the functions it
                                      1990s:                                                          serves and the range of languages conveyed across it.
                                                                                                      Typically, usage focuses initially around the workplace,
                                         The electronic media that bind the world together are
                                                                                                      with the academic community often the first wired, but
                                         essentially carriers of language. To work efficiently, they
                                                                                                      eventually accounting for a small proportion of users.
                                         need a common standard. ... The English language is now
                                                                                                      Surveys tend to suggest most users at present are male,
                                         the operating standard for global communication.’
                                                                                                      young and middle class. Hence, in many parts of the
                                         (Geoffrey Nunberg of Stanford University, cited in The
                                                                                                      world, the demography of the average Internet user
                                         Economist, 21 December 1996, p. 37)


                                                                          Case Study 6 Automatic translation
                                       Automatic translation of texts was once a far-fetched          Hi. First of all, I apologize for my (bad) English: I am Italian and,
                                       dream but has become a practical reality remarkably            as it’s known, nobody is perfect. ... (I’m writing this message
                                       quickly. New software is becoming available for the            with the help of a software of automatic translation and there-
                                       major languages which operates on desktop PCs and              fore not all the demerits are due to my person. ...)
                                                                                                      My name is — . I’m a new affiliate to the list and I absolve the
                                       which can be embedded in email and computer confe-             invitation gladly to send a short professional profile.
                                       rencing applications. Thus it may not be necessary for         I am concerned with Education & Training from more than 10
                                       an Internet user to be able to write in English in order       years. During these years I have taught in classroom, I have
                                       to exchange messages with the English-speaking                 developed and projected tens of self-trained courses on
                                       community. One such message (right) was submitted to           various topics.
                                       a US-based discussion list concerned with adult educat-        Currently I conduct plans of formation for firms of big dimensi-
                                       ion by an Italian correspondent. It shows the possibili-       ons and I’m particularly taken an interest in the problematic
                                       ties (and linguistic hazards) of routine machine               tied up to the Education through the net.
                                       translation. But what would this mean for the popula-          You will have a particularly attentive reader in me (I don’t know
                                                                                                      if it is a promise or a threat. ...).
                                       rity of English? And what kinds of discourse community         Kindly, could anybody give me a judgment on the quality of the
                                       might emerge around such machine-mediated English?             software of translation done? (in other terms, is it comprehen-
                                                                                                      sible what do I have written?). Thanks in advance.

50 The Future of English?
Browser software will transmit ‘language preference’
                                                                          information when contacting a remote site. If a page
                                                                            is available in that language it will be automatically
                                                                                        retrieved in preference to one in English.

differs from the population at large: only 25–30% are              This ambiguity and fluidity about the status of
women (12% in Japan) and most users have access to the         Internet communication is reflected in ongoing tension
Internet through their work. It may be that as access          as to whether it is conceived of as a form of ‘publishing’
becomes easier, the demography of the Internet will look       or a ‘conversation’. A consensus is needed, not least for
more like that of the national population, with least          legal purposes. As court cases in different parts of the
access by the rural, poor and unemployed.                      world have shown, the Internet has thrown up proble-
                                                               matic issues regarding intellectual property rights and
The growth of local communities                                libel. But it is clear from research by linguists that new
The growth of the Internet has not followed the geog-          genres and forms of English are arising on the Internet.
raphical pattern of spread to which the world has been         The system is not simply encouraging the use of English,
accustomed for centuries. It is moving from a widely           but transforming it.
dispersed, global network towards one with denser local
‘hubs’, rather than starting from a central point and          Languages on the Web
becoming more dispersed. Hence, although the Internet          As computer usage spreads, it is predicted that English
is usually thought of primarily as a global communicat-        content on the Internet may fall to 40% of the total
ions network, the action on it is likely to be increasingly    material. The English Company (UK) Ltd has devised a
local: ‘intranets’ (Internet-like networks within organisat-   corpus linguistic method for estimating the proportion of
ions, often ‘fire walled’ against the outside world) are        languages on the World Wide Web which suggests the
expected to grow more rapidly over the next few years          English language content is now around 8 billion words.
than the Internet itself. These intranets will create          The technique will be refined and used to monitor the
employment-based communities which, in the case of             Web’s changing linguistic composition. Meanwhile, the
transnational corporations, may extend over national           Internet Society has reported preliminary findings
boundaries. This may encourage English, but it may also        (Table 18) in a survey of the language of ‘home pages’                      What impact will the
permit, say, a Swiss-based company to maintain a               using a different methodology. The main conclusion is                       Internet have on the
German-speaking culture amongst its employees. Action          that languages other than English are now being used on                     global use of English?
will be local also in the sense that most communications       the Internet and this trend is likely to be of growing                                      p. 61
and access will become local in nature. Electronic mail        importance. In 1996 the Internet Society published new
will be used to contact someone on the other side of           protocols for Web browsers which will facilitate the use
town rather than the other side of the world. Databases        of Web pages in different languages. In future, browser
and Web sites are also rapidly emerging which serve the        software will transmit ‘language preference’ information
local rather than the global community. And as the             when contacting a remote site. If a page is available in
number and density of locally based communication              that language it will be automatically retrieved in prefe-
groups rises, so will the use of local languages. Yet on the   rence to one in English. This means, for example, that
Internet, ‘locality’ will be always a virtual one, allowing    the Web will appear to be in Spanish to a Spanish spea-
members of the community, temporarily or permanently           ker and in French to a French speaker, provided the                      Language   Estimated %
distanced, to maintain close links.                            hosts contacted maintain pages in these languages.                                  servers
    One of the dislocating features of the Internet is the         Software support for automatic language translation              1   English   332,778 84.3
way it provides access to the ‘local’ by people who are        is also improving. There is a widespread expectation that            2   German     17,971 4.5
physically remote. Connecting to a local FM RealAudio          such aids will become common, according to a recent                  3   Japanese 12,348 3.1
radio site in Texas and hearing news of downtown traffic        Delphi study of the social impact of technology.                     4   French      7,213 1.8
jams, reading the Shetland Times on a Web site and                                                                                  5   Spanish     4,646 1.2
                                                                  The Delphi form ... asked about machines for the translat-
discovering the outcome of a neighbourhood dispute,                                                                                 6   Swedish     4,279 1.1
                                                                  ion of texts into different languages, voice recognition tech-    7   Italian     3,790 1.0
viewing a street scene through a security camera placed
                                                                  nology for translation of speech into different languages,        8   Portuguese 2,567 0.7
on the other side of the world – these provide a means of
                                                                  and interactive software for English as a foreign language        9   Dutch       2,445 0.6
temporarily viewing and listening to the world from a
                                                                  controlled by the learner. Between 50% and 60% of respon-        10   Norwegian 2,323 0.6
local perspective, as if joining another community. This
                                                                  dents believe that these will be practicable by 2004.
capability may encourage informal language learning in                                                                              Table 18 Languages of home
                                                                  (Technology Foresight, para 4.21)
future amongst young ‘surfers’ by providing access to a                                                                                  pages on the Web
‘live’ local community using the target language.                  Some of these technologies are, in fact, already avai-
                                                               lable. In future, it may not be necessary for providers to
Internet communication                                         create pages in different languages. The Internet, or the
A great deal of communication on the net is not in the         user’s own computer, may provide an ‘invisible’ translat-
public domain and therefore difficult to monitor.               ion service. Operated by the Internet, this would work
Electronic mail, for example, is expected to be a domi-        when a page is retrieved by a user’s computer, automati-
nant activity, even when the Web has matured, for it           cally submitted to another Internet site (possibly in a
supports communities much in the way that newsgroups           different part of the world) and then translated by a
do. List servers, sending messages out automatically, also     powerful mainframe computer, before being passed in
create considerable traffic between members of self-            the required language to the user who requested the
selected groups. The software needed to manage and             page. Translation software for major languages is already
distribute such messages once required an institution          available on PCs and is now used in ordinary communi-
with a large machine permanently attached to the               cation on the Internet, as the case study (left) shows. Such
Internet. Now it is possible for an international mailing      language technologies, widely available, may
list to be managed via a home computer. This is one of         significantly reduce the need for learning English for the
the ‘democratising’ trends on the Internet: the break-         casual Internet user, although many linguists remain
down of gatekeeping and the shift of control to ordinary       sceptical whether they provide a reliable means of
users, in turn leading to informal, vernacular or in-group     communication between speakers of different languages.
language in public places.

                                                                                                                                   The Future of English?     51
Time and place
Discussions of globalisation emphasise the ‘annihilation of time and space’                              these situations, but there is a growing perception that
                                                                                                         knowledge of these neighbours may be critical in enhancing
brought about by new communications technology, but there are some                                       better cross-cultural understanding, a perception that may
respects in which both will continue to be significant factors shaping                                    have a future effect on policies for language education in
economic, political and cultural formations in the 21st century.                                         Thailand. (Wongsothorn, 1996, pp. 122–3)

                                                                                                          This suggests that economic modernisation may be
                                                                                                      particularly favourable to English only in its ‘first wave’.
                                     Regionalisation                                                  As countries rise in economic status, they themselves
                                     Although GATT and WTO promote international free                 may become the source of skills and technology for
                                     trade, much of the growth in today’s trade is emerging           neighbouring countries. And as labour in such countries
                                     within regional blocs. Some 76 regional trade agre-              becomes more expensive and threatens a country’s
                                     ements are listed by WTO, over half of which have been           competitive edge in the global economy, they will find
                                     established since 1990 (The Economist, 7 December 1996,          themselves well placed to relocate production in less-
                                     p. 27). This rise in regional trade is not simply a conse-       developed neighbouring countries. There is evidence
                                     quence of the emergence of trading blocs, such as Nafta          that this is already happening in Hong Kong (relocating
                                     or the EU; the likely cause and effect is the other way          production to mainland China) and Singapore (involved
                                     around, with economic development brought about, in              in joint ventures in China, Philippines and India).
 Will a single world                 part, by the globalised activities of transnational corpora-         Another potentially significant example is Mercosur –
 standard for English                tions stimulating the formation of regional trade. Given         a common market established in 1991 between Brazil,
 develop?                            this circumstance, as the economies of Asian countries           Argentina, Paraguay and Uruguay. It seems that the
 p. 56                               mature, markets in adjacent countries will look more             trade agreement may be helping to establish Spanish as
                                     attractive than those far away. Such ‘adjacency’ may in          the regional lingua franca and may be giving rise to a
                                     future include ‘cultural neighbourhoods’ as much as              political expectation, as in Thailand, that the languages
                                     geographical ones. The likely consequence of economic            of neighbouring countries should be more prominently
                                     regionalisation, therefore, is the emergence of regional         studied:
                                     lingua francas other than English.
                                                                                                         English became Brazil’s second language in the 1970s. Now
                                         There are indications that this phase of globalisation
                                                                                                         the challenge is from Spanish. ... Mercosur’s boosters rightly
                                     is beginning. An international report on language educa-
                                                                                                         claim that language is its secret weapon: where the
                                     tion (Dickson and Cumming, 1996), shows the popula-
                                                                                                         European Union must haggle in a dozen tongues, Mercosur
                                     rity of English in Thailand is increasing, as in many
                                                                                                         speaks in just two and they are enough alike to allow the
                                     South-east Asian countries. But the author of the profile
                                                                                                         group to dispense with interpreters. ... Mercosur has promp-
                                     for Thailand reports:
                                                                                                         ted a belated interest on both sides in learning the
                                        Thailand’s role in Indochina has become increasingly more        neighbour’s language. The entire foreign-trade department
                                        important with the democratisation of the political systems      of Brazil’s National Industrial Council, the manufacturers’
                                        in Cambodia, Vietnam, Laos and possibly Mianmar, and             lobby, is taking Spanish lessons. Portuguese classes run by
                                        Thai businessmen and academics have been participating in        the cultural arm of the Brazilian embassy in Argentina are
                                        the affairs of these neighbouring countries by serving as        attracting record numbers. Diego Guelar, Argentina’s
                                        business investors, partners, and advisers. At present,          ambassador to Brazil, is encouraging Argentine language
                                        English is used as the medium of communication in most of        schools to set up there. Within the next two years, the


WWW
                                                     Case Study 7 The UK Open University’s Singapore programme
OUDP PROGRAMME

http://www.sim.ac.sg/infgd/PROGRAM    The British Open University has, since 1994, offered an         But two factors make close integration of working prac-
2.NSF/Web/Partner/UKOU?Openview       undergraduate degree programme in Singapore which               tices problematic: one relates to time zone and the
                                      is jointly managed with local partner institutions. In          other is cultural. The British working day starts just as
                                      recent years, 2 distance-taught courses in the English          the one in South-east Asia closes. It is therefore impos-
                                      language have been collaboratively developed with               sible to take coordinated complex decisions quickly – a
                                      authors, administrators and editors based in Singapore.         full working day elapses between each response and
                                      The process of project management and exchange of               transporting hard copy and discs by courier remains a
                                      draft materials within the UK institution has, in the last      more reliable and almost as rapid a method of docu-
                                      few years, become based on a mix of email and                   ment exchange. These limitations are mitigated only by
                                      electronic document exchange, reducing the depen-               a corresponding trend towards more flexible working
                                      dence on face-to-face meetings. This is a process which         hours on both sides: the working hours of academic
                                      lends itself to globalisation: members of course teams          staff overlap and in both locations authors are able to
                                      who are currently distributed across the campus in              send and receive electronic messages from home.
                                      Milton Keynes and who communicate electronically
                                                                                                      The second factor is cultural. It is well known that
                                      might just as easily be dispersed across the world.
                                                                                                      Asian, British and European business cultures differ in
                                      Messages and draft materials can be exchanged electro-
                                                                                                      key areas, such as patterns of negotiation, approaches
                                      nically over such distances as easily as on the campus
                                                                                                      to project management, orientation to time and
                                      network. Indeed, it sometimes happens that messages
                                                                                                      expectations of working-role relationships. Although
                                      between Singapore and the UK arrive sooner than
                                                                                                      some of these ‘cultural’ problems may be institutional
                                      those sent across the campus, such are the vagaries of
                                                                                                      rather than national, they form as effective a barrier to
                                      the ‘store- and-forward’ process which messaging
                                                                                                      close integration as time-zone differences.
                                      networks employ.

52 The Future of English?
The division of the world into three major time zones
                                                                                  will give rise to new patterns of advantage and
                                                                                  disadvantage for countries, depending on their
                                                                          geographical location, time zone, language and culture.

   Brazilian state of Sao Paulo and the Argentine province of
   Buenos Aires – Mercosur’s two largest population centres –
   plan to offer the other country’s language as an optional
   subject in their school curricula. (The Economist, 9 November
   1996, p. 88)
                                                                                                               LONDON
    What this analysis suggests is that the present phase
of globalisation has favoured the English language,                                     NEW YORK                                                           TOKYO
primarily because flows and relationships have been
between Big Three countries and developing economies.
The next phase, however, may favour regional langua-
ges. National language curricula in schools may become
more diversified as the need arises to teach a regional
lingua franca together with the languages of neighbou-
ring countries. English may be simply crowded out from
its present prime position and demand for English may                                                              European zone
not rise as fast as might be predicted from the growth in                          American zone                                           Asian zone
local economies.                                                                                                                Russian zone

Time zones                                                         11 10 9     8    7    6   5     4   3   2   1    0   1   2   3   4   5      6   7   8    9   10 11   12
The logic of globalisation has led to closer integration of
working practices of dispersed teams (Case Study 7). The             Figure 37 The trading days of the three global financial centres span the world. In the coming
same logic has also increased the economic benefits of               decades three major zones of economic activity may emerge. Russia will be in a unique position
being located in the same time zone. Technology cannot                                                 in spanning two of them
overcome difference in time as easily as distance. A
communication may be transmitted instantly to the                     We seem to be moving to a three time-zone world, a world
other side of the world, but action may not be taken on it            where economic activity is passed from one on to the next,
until the next working day. In the late 20th century,                 maybe to the next, before being handed back to zone one.
three major ‘business’ zones have emerged, based on the               One zone performs the night-shift for the other. We talk of
time zones within which the Big Three trading blocs                   European countries having a time-zone advantage. London
operate: the United States, Europe and Japan. The                     can trade with East Asia and North America. (McRae,
zones are presently based on the main financial centres:               Independent, 24 September 1996, p. 24)
New York, London and Tokyo.
    The ‘centre of gravity’ of these business zones is                 Thus British Airways is able to switch its European
expected to shift slightly in the coming decades,                  enquiries desk from north-east England to New York at
reflecting the changing centres of business. As China and           the close of business each day (customers are said to be
India become more important in the global economy,                 ‘flown over’ to New York), avoiding the need for night-
the Asian zone may be expected to shift westwards,                 shift working. Indeed, the telecommunications link
between time zones 5 and 8. The European zone may                  between the US and the UK carries more traffic than
shift eastwards, reflecting increase in economic impor-             any other international channel. But the dominant effect
tance of eastern European countries. This will place               of time zones in a period of globalisation will be to bring
Germany to a more central time location (Figure 37).               countries within similar zones into closer integration. In
    Each of these major zones may develop its own regio-           other words, the economic relationship between north
nal language hierarchy. The Americas, for example,                 and south will become restructured, with countries in the
might become more prominently Spanish-English bilin-               south increasingly providing cheaper labour and back-
gual. In which case, the Spanish-speaking population in            office services for those in the north. North America will
the US will become an important economic resource. In              develop a closer relation with Latin America, perhaps
Europe, the present hierarchy, which positions English,            eventually forming a single trading bloc. Europe, howe-
French and German as the ‘big’ languages, may conti-               ver, may find Africa an increasingly important trading
nue, with French gradually being squeezed as the exten-            partner and service provider. Asia will, again, be the
sion of the EU favours English and German. In Asia,                most complex region. Australia is well placed to pick up
complex patterns of regional difference may arise, with            the English language benefits in the Asia Pacific region,
India projecting the use of English on the western side            but the role played by Russia is as yet unpredictable.
and the extensive ‘bamboo network’ of Chinese busines-
                                                                      Russia [...] has a time-zone advantage, in that it runs two
ses promoting Chinese to the east. However, the fact
                                                                      time-economies: if Europe provides only slow growth, it can
that Mandarin is a second language for many engaged in
                                                                      benefit from the Asian boom. Only politics can hold it back.
international trade may complicate its position as a
                                                                      (McRae, Independent, 24 September 1996, p. 24)
regional lingua franca.
                                                                        Following the death of Deng Xiaoping, China has
Help or hindrance?                                                 announced its intention to develop a closer economic
The division of the world into three major time zones              relationship with the Russian Federation. The linguistic
will give rise to new patterns of advantage and disadvan-          dynamics of any ‘north Asia’ zone which may emerge
tage for countries, depending on their geographical loca-          would be different from those in the south east. English
tion, time zone, language and culture. Some global                 is likely to serve functions in all these regions, but it will
corporations operating in the services sector, for                 enter into a deeply complicated system of relationships
example, are able to exploit their dispersion across time          with other languages.
zones:

                                                                                                                                            The Future of English?      53
Summary

1 New working patterns                                                                3 Localisation
Globalisation affects the ways that organisations are structured                      One of the most significant trends in both satellite TV and the
and the patterns of communication between members of the                              marketing departments of large TNCs is the tailoring of
workforce. There is more communication required; more work                            products and services to suit local markets. Language provides a
is language related and the growth in screen-based labour                             key strategy in achieving localisation. The visual element of US
allows working groups or teams to be internationally dispersed.                       TV programmes, for example, may not change but dubbing
Two consequences of such changes are that workers in many                             permits the programme to reach a local audience. Localisation
sectors require a deeper command of English than hitherto and                         increases the role of languages other than English in domains
a larger proportion of the workforce need to operate in an                            formerly associated with English.
international language. These developments in working practice
are likely to represent a major driver towards English-language                       4 Youth culture
training in the future.                                                               The changing demography of the world, in which most Western
                                                                                      countries are experiencing a decline in numbers of young
2 Internationalisation of education                                                   people whilst those in Asia and Latin America are experiencing
Globalisation is also affecting education – particularly higher                       a ‘baby boom’, suggests that the focus of a global youth-culture
education – and corporate training. Patterns of provision are                         might shift in the next decade or so from Europe and the US.
becoming so complex that it is difficult to identify purely                            Although the English language has been associated with a
national interests. English will provide a means for second-                          global youth-culture, the language does not seem to play as
language countries to internationalise their education systems                        significant a role as sometimes appears. Clothing and music
and thus become major competitors to native-speaking                                  may be more important. English lends a ‘hip’ factor – it will be
countries in English-medium education. A second significant                            ‘in the mix’ – but other languages will be increasingly
trend is towards distance education. This may benefit the                              important to the world’s young, who are encouraged to
institutions of Western countries who will be able to supply                          celebrate diversity by the advertising strategies of companies
high-value training and accreditation services in-country at                          such as Coca-Cola and Benetton.
lower cost than traditional residential courses. However, an
explosion in distance education is already visible in developing
countries, driven by the need to educate more people, more
cheaply, with fewer qualified teachers.




 References
Berners-Lee, T. (1996) Europe and the info age. Time, Winter, pp. 140–1.              Mercer, N. (1996) English at work. In J. Maybin and N. Mercer (eds) Using
Chan, M.J. (1994) National responses and accessibility to Star TV in Asia.             English: from conversation to canon. London: Routledge/Open University.
  Journal of Communication, vol. 44. pp. 112–31.                                      Paliwoda, S. (1993) International Marketing. Oxford: Butterworth Heinemann.
Dickson, P. and Cumming, A. (1996) Profiles of Language Education in 25 Countries.     Ross, N.J. (1995) Dubbing American in Italy. English Today, vol. 11, pp. 45–8.
  Slough: NFER.                                                                       Schwartz, P. (1996) The Art of the Long View. New York: Doubleday.
Findahl, O. (1989) Language in the age of satellite television. European Journal of   Snyder, D. (1996) What’s happening to our jobs? The Futurist, March–April, pp.
  Communication, vol. 4, pp. 133-59.                                                   7–13.
Kline, D. (1997) Net predictions for 1997. http://www.upside.com/                     Wallace, C. and Kovocheva, S. (1996) Youth cultures and consumption in
McCrum, R., Cran, W. and MacNeil, R. (1986) The Story of English. London:              Eastern and Western Europe. Youth and Society, vol. 28, pp. 189–214.
  Faber & Faber.                                                                      Wongsothorn, A. (1996) Thailand. In P. Dickson and A. Cumming (eds) Profiles
McRae, H. (1997) How will Labour deal with real life? Independent, 7 May, p. 17.       of Language Education in 25 Countries. Slough: NFER.


54 The Future of English?
English in the future

                                                                                                                                  5
q World English                                                              This book has tried to establish a new agenda for
                                                                             debate, not simply on the future of the English
  Will a single world standard for English develop?
                                                                             language in the 21st century, but also on the role of
  Will English give Britain a special economic advantage?                    its native speakers, their institutions and their global
                                                                             enterprises.
  Will the British ‘brand’ of English play an important role in the world
  in the 21st century?                                                       This final section brings together some of the
                                                                             arguments put forward in the book and shows how
q Rival languages
                                                                             they might help address key questions about the
  Which languages may rival English as a world lingua franca in the          future of English. The ‘rush’ to English around the
  21st century?                                                              world may, for example, prove to be a temporary
                                                                             phenomenon which cannot be sustained indefinitely.
  Which languages will benefit from language shift? Which languages
                                                                             Languages other than English are likely to achieve
  will lose speakers?
                                                                             regional importance whilst changed economic
  What gives a language global influence and makes it a ‘world                relations between native-speaking English countries
  language’?                                                                 and other parts of the world will alter the rationale
q English as a transitional phenomenon                                       for learning and speaking English.

  Will the demand for English in the world continue to rise at its           The ELT industry may also find itself vulnerable to
  present rate?                                                              shifts in public opinion, like other global business
                                                                             enterprises now experiencing ‘nasty surprises’ in
  Will satellite TV channels bring English into every home, creating a
                                                                             their world markets. An increasing concern for
  global audio-visual culture?
                                                                             social equity rather than excessive benefit for the
  Will English continue to be associated with leading-edge technology?       few is one expected social value shift which likely to
  Will economic modernisation continue to require English for tech-          inform both public policy decisions and personal life-
  nology and skills transfer?                                                choices and this will have unpredictable
                                                                             consequences for the popularity of learning English
  What impact will the Internet have on the global use of English?
                                                                             as a foreign language.
q Managing the future
                                                                             The English language nevertheless seems set to play
  Can anything be done to influence the future of English?                    an ever more important role in world
  A ‘Brent Spar’ scenario for English                                        communications, international business, and social
                                                                             and cultural affairs. But it may not be the native-
  The need for an ethical framework for ELT
                                                                             speaking countries who most benefit.
  Ways forward




                                                                                                                The Future of English?   55
World English

            Will a single world standard for English develop?
                            One question which arises in any discussion of global          communication are closing the gap between spoken and
                            English is whether a single world standard English will        written English which has been constructed laboriously
                            develop, forming a supranational variety which must be         over centuries. And cultural trends encourage the use of
                            learned by global citizens of the 21st century. Like most      informal and more conversational language, a greater
                            questions raised in this book, this demands a more             tolerance of diversity and individual style, and a lesse-
                            complicated answer than those who ask probably desire.         ning deference to authority. These trends, taken
                                There are, for example, at least two dimensions to         together, suggest that a weakening of the institutions and
                            the question: the first is whether English will fragment        practices which maintained national standard languages
                            into many mutually unintelligible local forms; the second      is taking place: that the native-speaking countries are
                            is whether the current ‘national’ standards of English         experiencing a ‘destandardisation’ of English.
                            (particularly US and British) will continue to compete as          The ELT industry, however, may play an important
                            models of correctness for world usage, or whether some         role in maintaining an international standard, as
                            new world standard will arise which supersedes national        Strevens (1992) suggested:
                            models for the purposes of international communication
                                                                                              There exists an unspoken mechanism, operated through the
                            and teaching.
                                                                                              global industry of ELT teaching, which has the effect of
                                The widespread use of English as a language of wider
                                                                                              preserving the unity of English in spite of its great diversity.
                            communication will continue to exert pressure towards
                                                                                              For throughout the world, regardless of whether the norm is
                            global uniformity as well as give rise to anxieties about
                                                                                              native-speaker or non-native speaker variety, irrespective of
                            ‘declining’ standards, language change and the loss of
                                                                                              whether English is a foreign or second language, two
                            geolinguistic diversity. But as English shifts from foreign-
                                                                                              components of English are taught and learned without
                            language to second-language status for an increasing
                                                                                              variation: these are its grammar and its core vocabulary.
                            number of people, we can also expect to see English
                                                                                              [...] the grammar and vocabulary of English are taught and
                            develop a larger number of local varieties.
                                                                                              learned virtually without variation throughout the world.
                                These contradictory tensions arise because English
                                                                                              (Strevens, 1992, p. 39)
                            has two main functions in the world: it provides a vehi-
                            cular language for international communication and it              However, second-language countries are likely to
                            forms the basis for constructing cultural identities. The      develop their own curricula, materials and teaching
                            former function requires mutual intelligibility and            resources which they will seek to export to neighbouring
                            common standards. The latter encourages the develop-           countries. In some parts of the world, this may help
                            ment of local forms and hybrid varieties. As English           bring new, non-native models of English – supported by
                            plays an evermore important role in the first of these          dictionaries and pedagogic materials – into competition
                            functions, it simultaneously finds itself acting as a           with the older standard varieties. There is no reason
                            language of identity for larger numbers of people around       why, say, an Asian standard English may not gain
                            the world. There is no need to fear, however, that trends      currency.
                            towards fragmentation will necessarily threaten the role           Smith (1992) carried out an experiment using spea-
                            of English as a lingua franca. There have, since the first      kers of 9 ‘national varieties’ of English – China, India,
                            records of the language, been major differences between        Indonesia, Japan, Papua New Guinea, the Philippines,
                            varieties of English.                                          Taiwan, the United Kingdom and the United States – in
                                The mechanisms which have helped maintain stan-            order to discover whether ‘the spread of English is crea-
                            dard usage in the past may not, however, continue to           ting greater problems of understanding across cultures’
                            serve this function in the future. Two major technologies      (Smith, 1992, p. 88). He concluded that there was no
                            have helped develop national, standard-language forms.         evidence of a breakdown in the functioning of English as
                            The first was printing, the invention of which provided a       an international lingua franca but that, interestingly,
                            ‘fixity’ in communication by means of printed books.            ‘native speakers (from Britain and the US) were not
                            According to scholars such as Anderson (1983), such            found to be the most easily understood, nor were they, as
                            fixity was a necessary requirement for the ‘imagined            subjects, found to be the best able to understand the
                            communities’ of modern nation states. But with increa-         different varieties of English’ (Smith, 1992, p. 88).
                            sing use of electronic communication much of the social            Since the ELT publishers from native-speaking
                            and cultural effect of the stability of print has already      countries are likely to follow markets – most of the large
                            been lost, along with central ‘gatekeeping’ agents such as     publishers already provide materials in several standards
                            editors and publishers who maintain consistent, standar-       – it will be non-native speakers who decide whether a
                            dised forms of language.                                       US model, a British one, or one based on a second-
                                The second technology has been provided by broad-          language variety will be taught, learned and used. At the
                            casting, which in many ways became more important              very least, English textbooks in countries where English
                            than print in the socially mobile communities of the 20th      is spoken as a second language are likely to pay much
                            century. But trends in global media suggest that broad-        more attention to local varieties of English and to loca-
                            casting will not necessarily play an important role in         lise their product by incorporating materials in local
                            establishing and maintaining a global standard. Indeed,        varieties of English.
                            the patterns of fragmentation and localisation, which are          The most likely scenario thus seems to be a continued
                            significant trends in satellite broadcasting, mean that         ‘polycentrism’ for English – that is, a number of stan-
                            television is no longer able to serve such a function. How     dards which compete. It will be worth monitoring the
                            can there be such a thing as ‘network English’ in a world      global ELT market for signs of shifting popularity
                            in which centralised networks have all but disappeared?        between textbooks published in different standards.
                                Meanwhile, new forms of computer-mediated

56 The Future of English?
The likelihood is that English may be so prevalent in
                                                                                the world that Britain obtains no special benefit in
                                                                                  possessing native speakers: economic advantage
                                                                                may shift more clearly towards bilingual countries.


 Will English give Britain a special economic advantage?
It has been suggested that the English language will               lingual English-speaking area which is peripheral geog-
provide the key to Britain’s economic prosperity in the            raphically, politically and economically? Britain’s
future. After all, if much of the world’s business is              linguistic advantage in attracting investment from Asia
conducted in English, this surely will be of advantage to          may decrease as English becomes more widely used in
native speakers. This book presents arguments which                other European countries.
challenge this idea and suggests that in future Britain’s              English will no doubt remain an important asset to
monolingualism may become a liability which offsets any            Britain in terms of the production and marketing of
economic advantage gained from possessing extensive                intellectual property; English language materials will
native-speaker resources in the global language.                   continue to be important economic resources for native
    There are several reasons why monolingualism may               speakers. But intellectual property in English will
not be the most advantageous strategy in a world that              become more widely produced and marketed in other
increasingly is bilingual and multilingual, and trade is           parts of the world.
significant among them. A greater volume of trade will                  The global ELT market, similarly, is likely to become
occur within Europe in a context where trilingual                  more complex. As in other global industries, the strategic
competence (in English, French and German), or at least            importance of alliances and cooperative ventures will
bilingual competence, is widely regarded as necessary,             grow. International networks of language schools may
especially for trade with peripheral countries. As the             take an increasing market share. Competitors to Britain
‘core’ of Europe moves eastwards, there is a danger that           will arise in Europe, some of whom will employ British
Britain’s peripheral position will be felt more acutely and        native speakers on a contract basis, while others will
its monolingual status may become an economic liabi-               establish offices in Britain. These trends may make it less
lity. In other regions of the world, regional languages            easy to identify distinctively British goods and services.
may become important in business – such as Chinese in                  There is also a likelihood that new ELT providers
East and South-east Asia, and Spanish in the Americas.             based in European and Asian second-language areas
The inability to field staff competent in these languages           may prove more attractive to some clients than native-
in addition to English may prove a hindrance as markets            speaker institutions. There is a rising demand for cour-
become more competitive. The likelihood is that English            ses, materials and teachers which cater for the needs and
may be so prevalent in the world that Britain obtains no           experiences of second-language users. Non-native-
special benefit in having so many native speakers: the              speaking teachers are not necessarily regarded as ‘second
advantage may shift more clearly towards bilingualism.             best’ any more. More people are asking, ‘How can
    At present, the English language helps make Britain            monolingual British teachers best understand the needs
attractive to Asian companies wishing to invest in facto-          of second-language users of English?’
ries with direct access to European markets, since many                Such developments make it difficult to argue that
Asian countries use English as their international lingua          Britain will have an intrinsic economic advantage based
franca. But if a country such as the Netherlands can               on language. If Britain retains an edge with regard to the
provide English, German and Dutch-speaking                         English language, it will be largely because of wider
employees, why establish an enterprise within a mono-              cultural associations and its international ‘brand image’.

 Will the British ‘brand’ of English play an important role in the world in the 21st century?
The conventional wisdom is that US English is the most             not be so entrenched as writers such as Barber and
influential variety worldwide. Recent American studies              Celente fear. But Barber may also be dismissing the posi-
of the cultural consequences of globalisation suggest:             tion of British English too readily. Much of the negative
                                                                   reaction to English in the world is directed towards the
   The global culture speaks English – or, better, American. In
                                                                   US; most territories in which English is spoken as a
   McWorld’s terms, the queen’s English is little more today
                                                                   second language still have an (ambiguous) orientation to
   than a high-falutin dialect used by advertisers who want to
                                                                   British English (Figure 5, p. 11); British publishers have a
   reach affected upscale American consumers. American
                                                                   major share of the global ELT market and there are
   English has become the world’s primary transnational
                                                                   signs that even US companies are using the British vari-
   language in culture and the arts as well as science, techno-
                                                                   ety to gain greater acceptance in some world markets.
   logy, commerce, transportation, and banking. ... The war
                                                                   Microsoft, for example, produces two English versions of
   against the hard hegemony of American colonialism, politi-
                                                                   intellectual property on CD-ROM, such as the Encarta
   cal sovereignty, and economic empire is fought in a way
                                                                   Encyclopedia: a domestic (US English) edition and a
   which advances the soft hegemony of American pop culture
                                                                   ‘World English edition’ based on British English.
   and the English language. (Barber, 1996, p. 84)
                                                                       The future of British English in the world will depend
                                                                   in part on continued, careful management of its ‘brand
   By 2000, English was the unchallenged world lingua franca.
                                                                   image’. Some useful groundwork has already been
   ... This language monopoly bestowed upon the United
                                                                   undertaken. The support of ‘British Studies’ courses in
   States an incalculable but subtle power: the power to trans-
                                                                   overseas universities, for example, has helped shift the
   form ideas, and therefore lives, and therefore societies, and
                                                                   focus from cultural heritage to a more balanced under-
   therefore the world. (Celente, 1997, p. 298)
                                                                   standing of Britain’s place in the modern world. There is
It will be clear from the discussion elsewhere in this book        also a growing appreciation of the importance of British
that these commentaries already have a slightly old-               audio-visual products in projecting an image of Britain
fashioned feel to them. The hegemony of English may                as a leader of style and popular culture.

                                                                                                                                  The Future of English?   57
Rival languages

            Which languages may rival English as a world lingua franca in the 21st century?
                            There is no reason to believe that any other language           benefited from English in the past may be reluctant to let
                            will appear within the next 50 years to replace English as      their privileged position become threatened. Or it may
                            the global lingua franca. The position of English has           simply be the most common shared language. A second
                            arisen from a particular history which no other language        scenario is that Mandarin becomes regionally more
                            can, in the changed world of the 21st century, repeat.          important, beginning as a lingua franca within Greater
                                We have argued, however, that no single language            China (for communication between the regions of Hong
                            will occupy the monopolistic position in the 21st century       Kong, Beijing, Shanghai and Taiwan) and building on
                            which English has – almost – achieved by the end of the         increased business communication between the overseas
                            20th century. It is more likely that a small number of          Chinese in South-east Asia.
                            world languages will form an ‘oligopoly’, each with parti-         The third scenario is that no single language will
                            cular spheres of influence and regional bases.                   emerge as a dominant lingua franca in Asia and a grea-
                                As trade, people movement and communication                 ter number of regional languages will be learned as
                            between neighbouring countries in Asia and South                foreign languages. If intraregional trade is greatest
                            America become more important than flows between                 between adjacent countries, then there is likely to be an
                            such regions and Europe and North America, so we can            increased demand for neighbouring languages. In this
                            expect languages which serve regional communication to          case the pattern of demand for foreign languages will
                            rise in popularity. But it is actually very difficult to fore-   look different in each country.
                            see more precisely what will occur.                                The position of Russian in Central and North Asia is
                                For example, we have noted that economic activity,          subject to similar problems of prediction. But it does
                            telecommunications traffic and air travel between Asian          seem clear that the global fortunes of Spanish are rising
                            countries will greatly increase. But there are at least         quite rapidly. Indeed, the trading areas of the south
                            three possible linguistic scenarios which may develop           (Mercosur, Safta) are expected to merge with Nafta in
                            from this. One is that English will remain the preferred        the first decade of the new millennium. This, taken
                            language of international communication within Asia,            together with the expected increase in the Hispanic
                            since the investment in English may be regarded as too          population in the US, may ensure that the Americas
                            great to throw away, or the social elites who have              emerge as a bilingual English-Spanish zone.


            Which languages will benefit from language shift? Which languages will lose speakers?
                            This book has identified language shift – where individu-        groups brought about by redevelopment created neigh-
                            als and whole families change their linguistic allegiances      bourhoods in which English became the language of
                            – as a significant factor in determining the relative posi-      inter-ethnic friendship and communication.
                            tions of world languages in the 21st century. Although              Third, economic development is greatly enlarging the
                            such shifts are relatively slow – often taking several gene-    numbers of middle class, professional families in the
                            rations to fully materialise – they are surprisingly difficult   world – those who are most likely to acquire and use
                            to predict. Most research in this area has focused on           English in both work and social forums.
                            migrant and minority communities who gradually lose                 Fourth, the growth of English-medium tertiary
                            their ethnic language and adopt that of the majority            education worldwide has created a significant transition
                            community. Little research has been conducted on                point in late adolescence for many second-language
                            linguistic migration between ‘big’ languages, such as           speakers at which English may take over from their first
                            from Hindi or Mandarin to English. But in the next 50           language as a primary means of social communication.
                            years or so we can expect substantial language shift to         The nature of English bilingualism in many L2 countries
                            occur as the effects of economic development and globa-         thus suggests that for some speakers English may
                            lisation are felt in more countries. This takes us into new     become a first language during the course of their lives,
                            territory: there has been no comparable period in which         which would upset the assumption that such language
                            can provide an indication of what is to come.                   shift can only occur between generations. Migration
                                First, the loss of at least 50% and perhaps as much as      towards L1 use of English by middle-class professionals
                            90% of the world’s languages means that the remaining           may thus take place more rapidly than has hitherto been
                            languages will acquire native speakers at a faster rate         thought possible. India and Nigeria may experience
                            than population increase in their communities. English is       substantial increase in numbers of first language speakers
                            not the direct cause of such language loss, nor is it the       of English in this way and it is worth remembering that
                            direct benefactor. As regional language hierarchies             even a small percentage change in these countries would
                            become more established, there will be a shift towards          greatly increase the global number of native English
                            languages higher in the hierarchy. One of the concomi-          speakers.
                            tant trends will be increased diversity in the beneficiary           The languages which might benefit most, in terms of
                            languages: regional languages will become more diverse          larger numbers of native speakers, are Hausa and
                            and ‘richer’ as they acquire more diverse speakers and          Swahili in Africa, Malay, regional languages in India
                            extend the range of their functions.                            and Tok Pisin. Russian, Mandarin and Arabic may also
                                Second, processes of internal migration and urbanisa-       profit. English, at the apex of the hierarchy, is certainly
                            tion may restructure residential and employment                 implicated in this ‘upgrading’ process and will probably
                            patterns in multilingual communities on lines of social         continue to act as a global engine of change, encoura-
                            class rather than ethnolinguistic community. Parasher           ging users to shift upwards from small community
                            (1980) showed, for example, how the rehousing of ethnic         languages to languages of wider communication.

58 The Future of English?
No single language will occupy the monopolistic
                                                                               position in the 21st century which English has –
                                                                             almost – achieved by the end of the 20th century.



What gives a language global influence and makes it a ‘world language’?
No one has satisfactorily answered the question of what       Japanese, will grow much more slowly. The relative
makes a language a ‘world’ language. It is clear from         positions of the ‘top six’ are likely to change during the
earlier discussions in this book that sheer numbers of        coming decades, but it is unlikely that any other
native speakers do not in themselves explain the privile-     language will overtake English.
ged position of some languages.
    David Crystal suggests that ‘a language becomes an
international language for one chief reason: the political            1    English                                              100
power of its people – especially their military power’                2    German                                                42
(Crystal, 1997, p. 7). Historically that may have been                3    French                                                33
true: in the future, it will be less clearly military power           4    Japanese                                              32
which provides the international backing for languages,               5    Spanish                                               31
because of changes in the nature of national power, in                6    Chinese                                               22
the way that cultural values are projected and in the                 7    Arabic                                                 8
way markets are opened for the circulation of goods and               8    Portuguese                                             5
services.                                                             9    Malay                                                  4
    What we need is some sense of what makes a                       10    Russian                                                3
language attractive to learners, so that we can identify             11    Hindi/Urdu                                             0.4
languages which newly meet such criteria in the future.              12    Bengali                                                0.09
This would also allow us to chart and ideally anticipate,
the decline of erstwhile popular languages.                     Table 19 ‘Global influence’ of major languages according to
    In this book we have focused on economic and                  the engco model. An index score of 100 represents the
demographic factors. Some combination of these might                            position of English in 1995
usefully form a starting point for an understanding of
what makes a language acquire importance. The engco               The changing status of languages will create a new
model provides an illustration of the kind of approach        language hierarchy for the world. Figure 38 shows how
that can be taken. The model calculates an index of           this might look in the middle of the 21st century, taking
‘global influence’ taking into account various economic       into account economic and demographic developments
factors which have been discussed earlier, including          as well as potential language shift. In comparison with
Gross Language Product and openness to world trade            the present-day hierarchy there are more languages in
(Traded Gross Language Product). The model also               the top layer. Chinese, Hindi/Urdu, Spanish and
includes demographic factors, such as the numbers of          Arabic may join English. French and other OECD
young speakers and rates of urbanisation. Finally, it         languages (German, Japanese) are likely to decline in
takes into account the human development index (HDI)          status. But the biggest difference between the present-
for different countries. This is a composite figure produ-     day language hierarchies and those of the future will
ced by the UN, which combines measures of quality of          result from the loss of several thousand of the world’s
life with those for literacy and educational provision. In    languages. Hence there may be a group of languages at
this way, HDI provides an indicator of the proportion         the apex, but there will be less linguistic variety at the
of native speakers who are literate and capable of gene-      base. The shift from linguistic monopoly to oligopoly
rating intellectual resources in the language.                brings pluralism in one sense, but huge loss of diversity
    The engco model of global influence thus generates         in another. This will be offset only in part by an increa-
a new kind of league table among languages, which             sing number of new hybrid language varieties, many
weights languages not only by the number and wealth           arising from contact with English.
of their speakers, but also by the likelihood that these
speakers will enter social networks which extend beyond
their locality: they are the people with the wherewithal
                                                                                    The big languages
and ambition to ‘go about’ in the world, influence it                              CHINESE, HINDI/URDU
and to have others seek to influence them. The calculat-                         ENGLISH, SPANISH, ARABIC
ions for the mid 1990s for the ‘basket’ of languages we                               Regional languages
have surveyed in this book are as shown in Table 19.                             (The languages of major trade blocs)
    No strong claims are made for the validity of this                             ARABIC, ENGLISH, CHINESE, MALAY
index, but it does seem to capture something of the rela-                                  RUSSIAN, SPANISH
tive relations between world languages which other
indices, based crudely on economic factors or numbers
of native speakers, do not convey. It shows that English
                                                                                      National languages
is, on some criteria at least, a long way ahead of all                     Around 90 languages serve over 220 nation states
other languages, including Chinese.
    The advantage of the engco index is the way it can
be used to generate projections. As the model is refined                                                                                  Compare the hierarchy (left)
and the full demographic and economic projections for                                   Local languages                                  with the one for the present
                                                                          The remainder of the world's 1000 or less languages            day. p.13
the countries concerned are taken into account, league
                                                                               with varying degrees of official recognition
tables will be published for the decades up to 2050.                                                                                     ®
Preliminary results indicate that on this basis Spanish is
one of the languages which will rise most quickly. The
nearest rivals to English – German, French and                       Figure 38 The world language hierarchy in 2050?

                                                                                                                                         The Future of English?    59
English as a transitional phenomenon

            Will the demand for English in the world continue to rise at its present rate?
                                 Although the position of English seems entrenched, it is                                      represent speculative curves for second-language and
                                 possible that the extraordinary interest in the language                                      foreign-language speakers. There is, as yet, no basis for
                                 in recent years will prove to be a temporary phenome-                                         estimating these groups safely – although it is these
                                 non associated with the ‘first-wave’ effects in a period of                                    communities who will in practice determine the future of
                                 global change: the transitional nature of a global econ-                                      global English. Nevertheless, the curves are located
                                 omy, the current state of telecommunications networks,                                        approximately correctly for the present time (the vertical
                                 the immaturity of satellite television markets, and edu-                                      dashed line) and the speculative curves demonstrate
                                 cational curricula which lag behind the needs of workers                                      some ideas developed in this book.
                                 and employers. These pages examine why the current                                                 First, L1 speakers of English will soon form a mino-
                                 global wave of English may lose momentum.                                                     rity group. Second, at some point the increase in people
                                     Figure 39 shows the projections made by the engco                                         learning English as a foreign language will level out. This
                                 model for speakers of English to 2050. The dotted lines                                       is a demographic necessity, but may be hastened by a
        Figure 39 Estimates of                                                                                                 ‘leakage’ of EFL speakers to L2 status. The key question
     first-language speakers of
                                                                                                                EFL speakers   is, at what point will the numbers of learners decline?
 English from 1950 to 2050 as                                                                                                       The dotted line, ‘market share’, indicates a specula-
       calculated by the engco
                                                       700                                                                     tive projection of the global ELT market open to the
          model, together with                                                                                                 ELT industries of native-speaking countries, who
 speculations regarding L2 and                                                                                                 currently dominate global ELT provision. The curve
                                 Speakers (millions)




              EFL communities
                                                                                                                 L2 speakers   begins with a notional 50% share, which takes account
                                                       600
                                                                                                                               of the present closed nature of many national textbook
                                                                                                                 L1 speakers   markets. The actual share of the market taken by publis-
                                                                                                                Market share   hers and educational providers from Britain, Ireland,
                                                       400                                                                     US, Canada, Australia and New Zealand is at present
                                                                                                                               impossible to estimate – but it is the shape of the curve
                                                                                                                               which is important. Here it shows a declining market
                                                                                                                               share, as providers from L2 territories become more
                                                       200                                                                     active. That British and other native-speaking ELT
                                                                                                                               providers will find the global market much more compe-
                                                                                                                               titive, will lose market share and may even experience a
                                                         0
                                                                                                                               decline, is entirely compatible with the idea that more
                                                             1950 1960 1970 1980 1990 2000 2010 2020 2030 2040 2050            people in the world are learning and using English.


            Will satellite TV channels bring English into every home, creating a global audio-visual culture?
                                 Satellite TV has been regarded as a major driver of                                           world, but their programming policies will emphasise
                                 global English. Star TV in Asia, for example, used                                            local languages. CBS, for example, intends to establish a
                                 English and Mandarin in their start-up phases, because                                        news and entertainment channel in Brazil, broadcasting
                                 these are the ‘big’ languages which reach the largest                                         in Portuguese, not English; CNN International is laun-
                                 audiences. MTV is frequently credited with bringing US                                        ching Spanish and Hindi services; Star TV and MTV
                                 English to the world through music and popular culture.                                       are rapidly localising – introducing programming in an
                                 Thus English language programmes reach the middle                                             increasing number of languages (p. 46).
                                 classes in South and South-east Asia in whom the                                                  National networks based in other languages will also
                                 companies who pay for advertising are most interested.                                        establish a greater presence in the global audio-visual
                                 But the extensive use of English language material also                                       market. Ray and Jacka (1996), for example, note that
                                 reflects the easy availability of English language product                                     Doordarshan, the Indian state-television company, will
                                 on the world market. However, as satellite operators                                          lease transponders on a new satellite with a footprint
                                 develop, they need to expand their audiences by increa-                                       stretching from South-east Asia to Europe. They
                                 sing their reach in individual countries – this means                                         comment, ‘this signals two major changes: the loosening
                                 going beyond English-speaking audiences. As their                                             grip of Murdoch on global satellite broadcasting and the
                                 income streams develop and as technological innovation                                        entry of Doordarshan into global broadcasting to Indian
                                 (such as digital transmission) make additional channels                                       diasporic audiences. [...] there can be no doubt that
                                 available, operators will be able to finance and operate                                       India will become an even stronger force in world televi-
                                 channels more suited to local and niche audiences. Such                                       sion in the very near future’ (Ray and Jacka, 1996, p.
                                 economic and technological logic explains why English                                         99). Spanish television networks in Mexico are similarly
                                 programming has been so prominent in the 1990s.                                               establishing a global presence, producing programming
                                 Evident now is the same logic driving an increase in the                                      for Europe as well as for Spanish speakers elsewhere in
                                 number of languages and community interests serviced                                          the Americas.
                                 by satellite and cable TV. English language programmes                                            It is thus clear that two trends will dominate the
                                 will remain, particularly in certain content areas (such as                                   second wave of satellite broadcasting: other major world
                                 sport and news), but they will become one of many offe-                                       languages will increase their global reach and the larger
                                 rings, rather than the dominant programming.                                                  providers will localise their services. Both trends indicate
                                     National networks in English-speaking countries will                                      a more crowded and linguistically plural audio-visual
                                 continue to establish operations in other parts of the                                        landscape in the 21st century.

60 The Future of English?
British and other native-speaking ELT providers will
                                                                                   find the global market much more competitive
                                                                                          ... and may even experience a decline.



 Will English continue to be associated with leading-edge technology?
Leading-edge technology, particularly computers and             manuals, help lines, on-screen menu systems and so on,
information technology, has been largely English based          appearing first in English.
in several respects. First, its research and development is         The close association between English and informat-
focused in the US, though often in close collaboration          ion technology may prove a temporary phenomenon. As
with Japanese transnational companies (TNCs). Second,           software and technology become more sophisticated,
the literature and conferences in which research findings        they support other languages much better. Desktop
are reported and through which researchers keep up to           publishing and laser printing are now capable of hand-
date with developments elsewhere, are English based.            ling hundreds of lesser used languages and a wide range
Third, communications technology and document-                  of scripts and writing systems. Computer operating
handling software have developed around the English             systems and software are now routinely versioned for
language. Indeed, the notorious history of the ascii            many languages. In many cases the user can further
coding set which has plagued the use of computer                customise the product, allowing even very small langua-
systems for non-English languages for many years, is one        ges, unknown to the manufacturers, to be accommoda-
example. Fourth, the installed user base of new techno-         ted. So whereas English speakers used to enjoy the best
logy is primarily located in the US, resulting in support       and latest technology, this is no longer so true.


  Will economic modernisation continue to require English for technology and skills transfer?
Currently, English is to be found at the leading edge of        and Malaysia are looking towards their neighbours,
economic modernisation and industrial development (p.           including Vietnam, Laos and Cambodia, as future
32). The typical pattern of economic modernisation              trading partners. The development of such regional
involves technology and skills transfer from the Big            trade, in which no Big Three country is directly invol-
Three regions (North America, Europe and Japan) as a            ved, may diminish the primacy of English as the
result of investment by TNCs, often via joint-venture           language of technology transfer: the necessary level of
companies: a process associated closely with English.           expertise can be obtained closer to home and more
    But as countries benefit from such transfer and ‘come        cheaply. Sources of management and technology trans-
up to speed’, there develop local networks of small             fer in Asia now include Singapore, Hong Kong, Taiwan,
companies supplying the large TNC enterprises. Since            Korea, Malaysia and Thailand. This third-wave techno-
many such suppliers use local employment, this                  logy transfer – often associated with less than leading-
secondary economic activity does not stimulate English          edge technology – may be less reliant on English. But it
to the same degree as primary activity around TNCs.             is equally possible that English provides the means for
    There is yet a third wave to be expected in economic        such countries to extend into regional markets.
development. Just as the Big Three TNCs transfer tech-              There is no doubt that it would be extremely helpful
nology, not simply to produce goods more cheaply but            to have a better understanding of how the next phases of
also to create new markets, so countries like Thailand          globalisation will affect the use of English.


 What impact will the Internet have on the global use of English?
The Internet epitomises the information society, allo-          developing rapidly in Asia and non-English-speaking
wing the transfer of services, expertise and intellectual       countries. And software technology, such as browser and
capital across the world cheaply, rapidly and apparently        HTML standards (which govern the HyperText Mark-
without pollution or environmental damage. At present           up Language in which Web pages are written), now also
90% of Internet hosts are based in English-speaking             supports multilingual browsing (p. 51).
countries. It is not surprising, therefore, that the majority       The quantity of Internet materials in languages other
of traffic and the majority of Web sites are based in            than English is set to expand dramatically in the next
English and that those users based in other countries and       decade. English will remain pre-eminent for some time,
who normally work in other languages, find they have to          but it will eventually become one language amongst
communicate with others in the cyberspace community             many. It is therefore misleading to suggest English is
through the medium of English.                                  somehow the native language of the Internet. It will be
    Many studies, however, have shown how well the              used in cyberspace in the same way as it is deployed
Internet supports minority and diasporic affinity groups.        elsewhere: in international forums, for the dissemination
Although early studies of ‘nationally oriented’ Internet        of scientific and technical knowledge, in advertising, for
newsgroups (containing discussions of national or regio-        the promotion of consumer goods and for after-sales
nal culture and language) seemed to indicate a prefe-           services.
rence for using English (for example, soc.culture.punjabi)          In the meantime, local communication on the
others which have become more recently active (such as          Internet is expected to grow significantly. This, and the
soc.culture.vietnamese) extensively use the national            increasing use of email for social and family communica-
language. It is not yet clear why some groups use English       tion, will encourage the use of a wider variety of langua-
less than others, but an overall trend away from the            ges. English is said to have accounted for 80% of
hegemony of English in such groups is visible and often         computer-based communication in the 1990s. That
surfaces as an explicit topic of discussion.                    proportion is expected to fall to around 40% in the next
    One reason may be that the Internet user base is            decade.

                                                                                                                             The Future of English?   61
Managing the future

            Can anything be done to influence the future of English?
                            Can anything be done by institutions and decision-                       Even if the English language cannot, in any compre-
                            makers to influence the future of English?                            hensive sense, be managed, there is an argument that
                                This is a difficult question to answer. There is an               complex systems have an unpredictability in their beha-
                            argument that global processes are too complex, too                  viour which needs to be taken into account by strategic
                            overwhelming in their momentum and too obscure in                    management. The institutions and organisations which
                            their outcomes to permit the activities of a few people              will best survive the potentially traumatic period of
                            and institutions, even with coherent policies, to make               global reconstruction which has only just begun, and
                            any difference. David Crystal suggests that the English              even thrive during it, will be those which have the best
                            language may have passed beyond the scope of any form                understanding of the changing position of English in
                            of social control:                                                   local markets, which can adapt the products and services
                                                                                                 they offer most quickly and effectively and which know
                               It may well be the case ... that the English language has alre-
                                                                                                 how to establish appropriate alliances and partnerships.
                               ady grown to be independent of any form of social control.
                                                                                                     But the function of strategic management can extend
                               There may be a critical number or critical distribution of
                                                                                                 beyond ensuring either survival or the exploitation of
                               speakers (analogous to the notion of critical mass in nuclear
                                                                                                 changing conditions in the marketplace. In complex
                               physics) beyond which it proves impossible for any single
                                                                                                 systems, small forces, strategically placed, can lead to
                               group or alliance to stop its growth, or even influence its
                                                                                                 large global effects. There is no way, at present, of
                               future. If there were to be a major social change in Britain
                                                                                                 knowing what nudges placed where will have what
                               which affected the use of English there, would this have any
                                                                                                 consequences. But careful strategic planning, far-sighted
                               real effect on the world trend? It is unlikely. (Crystal, 1997,
                                                                                                 management, thoughtful preparation and focused action
                               p. 139)
                                                                                                 now could indeed help secure a position for British
                                                                                                 English language services in the 21st century.

          A ‘Brent Spar’ scenario for English

                            Shell Oil is renowned for its use of scenario planning in            who supply English language goods and services. Public
                            the 1960s, which allowed it to weather the disruptions               attitudes towards massive language loss in the next few
                            following the oil crisis more easily than rival companies            decades, for example, is unpredictable. It would be easy
                            (pp. 22–3). But its corporate scenario planning has had              for concerns about this issue to become incorporated
                            some signal failures in recent years – it failed, for                into the wider environmental consciousness which seems
                            example, to ensure policies were sufficiently robust                  to be spreading around the world. The spread of English
                            against the real-life scenario provided by the Brent Spar            might come to be regarded in a similar way as exploita-
                            oil platform. Shell wished to dispose of the redundant               tive logging in rainforests: it may be seen as providing a
                            structure by sinking it in the North Sea. It was aware of            short-term economic gain for a few, but involving the
                            the environmental issues – there is evidence that, in                destruction of the ecologies which lesser-used languages
                            hindsight, the environmental case was on Shell’s side.               inhabit, together with consequent loss of global linguistic
                            But this did not prevent a major public-relations disaster           diversity. The Shell experience suggests that a direct link
                            which, through boycotts of Shell products in the                     between the spread of English and language loss would
                            Netherlands and Germany, hit the corporation’s profits                not have to be proven. Indeed, counter-evidence could
                            and brought its reputation under public scrutiny.                    be brought forward by linguists and yet have little
                                Shell’s experience is just one of many recent examp-             impact on global public opinion.
                            les of how the international business environment can                    There are other ideological movements which are
                            spring ‘nasty surprises’, often resulting from shifts in             travelling in a similar direction. There is, for example, a
                            public opinion. There are two reasons why public attitu-             growing demand for linguistic rights, within a human-
                            des now have a powerful impact on whole industries                   rights agenda, arguing that educational provision in a
                            whose profitability and even viability can be destroyed               child’s mother tongue should be regarded as a basic
                            remarkably quickly.                                                  human right. Such arguments may be carried to the
                                First is the increasing complexity of global business: if        heart of the political process in countries experiencing
                            one sector or product line is hit, then it may have a                demand for regional autonomy or repositioning them-
                            much wider and unpredictable impact worldwide.                       selves as regional hubs for trade and services.
                            Transnational corporations have discovered that there is                 These trends suggest a ‘nightmare scenario’ in which
                            ‘no hiding place’. An incident in a small, jointly mana-             the world turns against the English language, associating
                            ged subsidiary in a remote part of the world can have                it with industrialisation, the destruction of cultures,
                            major consequences for the parent company and other                  infringement of basic human rights, global cultural
                            related businesses. Second, globalisation affects not just           imperialism and widening social inequality.
                            large business enterprises but also the way public opini-                Clinging to the idea that the presently dominant
                            ons are formed and disseminated: public attitudes and                ‘economic rationality’ will continue to direct the future
                            changing social values now have a much greater effect                of English without hindrance during the next century
                            on the business environment. In this respect, global                 might be similar to Shell’s failure to anticipate public
                            media and Internet technologies are helping bring about              reaction to Brent Spar. But even if economic rationalism
                            a new form of ‘people’s democracy’, of which policy                  lingers, there may come a time when more realistic
                            makers of all kinds need to take more serious account.               assessments are made by governments of the long-term
                                There are several lessons here for English and those             effectiveness of mass English teaching.

62 The Future of English?
The ELT industry will have to respond to changing
                                                                                international social values ... to ensure that the
                                                                            reputation of Britain, of the British people and their
                                                                                 language, is enhanced rather than diminished.


 The need for an ethical framework for ELT
There is a growing appreciation that the business envi-        of large languages, of which English is the largest.
ronment of the next century will require global enterpri-           A more sensitive approach will be needed in the
ses to meet three ‘bottom lines’: economic prosperity,         future, which recognises that English is not a universal
environmental protection and social equity. Public trust       panacea for social, economic and political ills and that
in the institutions and organisations which provide goods      teaching methods and materials, and educational poli-
and services may in the future represent a more impor-         cies, need to be adapted for local contexts. The world is
tant component of brand image than the quality of the          becoming aware of the fate of endangered languages and
product itself. Hence ethical, as well as environmental,       more anxious over the long-term impact of English on
values are likely to come under increasing public scru-        world cultures, national institutions and local ways of
tiny and significantly influence customer loyalty.               life. Perhaps a combination of circumstances – such as
    However, one of the problems facing the proponents         shifting public values, changed economic priorities and
of an ethical approach to English teaching is that no one      regional political expediency – could bring about a seri-
is sure where the moral high ground lies when it comes         ous reversal for British ELT providers at some point in
to the export of ELT goods and services. English has for       the future. The development of a ‘Brent Spar’ scenario
long been seen as a ‘clean’ and safe export, one without       for English might help explore possible chains of events.
some of the complex moral implications associated with              Whether such a discussion is held in terms of global
the sale of products such as weapons or military vehicles.     ‘brand management’, the need to adapt to a changing
The ELT industry has been portrayed as one which               business environment, or a moral requirement to work
benefits both producer and consumer and both export-            within an ethical framework, the ELT industry will have
ing and importing countries. It has been a major compo-        to respond to changing international social values. This
nent in overseas aid as well as a commercial enterprise.       would bring a major exporting activity into the same
    How then, can the teaching of English be brought           framework which is now expected to regulate trading
within a more ethical framework? What social responsi-         relations with other countries and would help to ensure
bilities are associated with the promotion and teaching of     that the reputation of Britain, of the British people and
English? There is a growing concern about endangered           their language, is enhanced rather than diminished in
languages but very little debate about the management          the coming century.



  Ways forward
This book has aimed to establish a new agenda for                 coordinated. The ‘Brent Spar’ scenario is only one
debate, not simply on the future of the English language          possibility. Others relate to the future language use
in the 21st century, but also on the role of its native           and loyalties of the global teenager and the impact of
speakers, their institutions and their global enterprises.        the growing middle and professional classes in Asia.
For this reason the book identifies some of the key
questions and has drawn attention to a number of areas         q Brand management. One way of managing the complex
which will repay further investigation and development.          attitudes and responses to English by the world
                                                                 public to the benefit of Britain is through more care-
q Supporting a debate on the future of English. Many of the      ful ‘brand management’. A debate would be timely
  topics raised briefly in this book would repay further          on how Britain’s ELT providers can cooperatively
  discussion and consultation with experts in the                prepare for the need to build and maintain the
  various areas of concern (such as economists, techno-          British brand and how the promotion of English
  logists, cultural theorists, business managers). This          language goods and services relates to the wider
  can be taken forward in a variety of ways: seminars,           image of Britain as a leading-edge provider of cultu-
  further publications or Internet discussion groups.            ral and knowledge-based products. The way English
                                                                 is promoted and marketed may play a key role in
q Building better forecasting models. The forecasting models     positioning Britain as one of the 21st century’s
  upon which this book draws (such as the engco                  forward-thinking nations.
  model) show the value of modelling for certain
  purposes. There is more that can be done in this             The indications are that English will enjoy a special
  direction to understand better the patterns of               position in the multilingual society of the 21st century: it
  language shift and to model the future populations of        will be the only language to appear in the language mix
  second-language speakers.                                    in every part of the world. This, however, does not call
                                                               for an unproblematic celebration by native speakers of
q Scenario building. It is suggested that building scenarios   English. Yesterday it was the world’s poor who were
  for English in different parts of the world would help       multilingual; tomorrow it will also be the global elite. So
  to explore further the impact on the English                 we must not be hypnotised by the fact that this elite will
  language of the complex interaction of global econo-         speak English: the more significant fact may be that,
  mic and technological trends. This is not a project to       unlike the majority of present-day native English spea-
  be undertaken lightly, but it is likely to repay the         kers, they will also speak at least one other language –
  investment by providing a structure within which             probably more fluently and with greater cultural loyalty.
  local knowledge and experience can be centrally


                                                                                                                              The Future of English?   63
Tables                                                                     page
 1 Major world languages according to the engco model                                8      14   Young native speakers of English and Malay, 1950–2050            21
 2 Major international domains of English                                            8      15   Forecast of social value shifts amongst ‘trend setters’          23
 3 Disciplines in which German academics claim English as their                             16   Forecasting, scenario planning and hope                          23
   working language                                                                  9      17   World population growth                                          26
 4 Native speakers of English                                                       10      18   Demographic estimates of first-language speakers                  26
 5 Second-language speakers of English                                              11      19   The ethnic composition of the US population                      26
 6 Countries in transition from EFL to L2 status                                    11      20   Length of time taken to double per capita income                 28
 7 Native-speaker numbers for major world languages in 2050                         27      21   Proportions of world wealth in 1990                              29
 8 The 10 largest cities in the year 2000                                           27      22   Estimated shares of world wealth in 2050                         29
 9 Estimated economic strength of languages                                         29      23   Language-engineering products available for major languages      30
10 Estimates of Gross Language Product of major languages                           29      24   Falling cost of making a transatlantic telephone call            31
11 Major languages by Traded GLP                                                    29      25   Distribution of the 500 largest global corporations              32
12 Seven ages of the technological economy                                          31      26   Traditional import-export model of English                       33
13 Indonesian languages likely to be endangered                                     39      27   Post-modern/globalised model of English                          33
14 Percentage of European viewers watching satellite TV                             46      28   US employment by sector                                          34
15 Languages available on British satellite channels 1996                           47      29   Composition of Gross World Product 1990–2050                     35
16 Estimated millions of speakers aged 15–24 1995                                   49      30   Development of world tourism 1950–1990                           36
17 Estimated millions of speakers aged 15–24 2050                                   49      31   Languages used in intercontinental telephone traffic             37
18 Languages of home pages on the Web                                               51      32   Teledistance of selected countries from Britain in 1997          37
19 ‘Global influence’ of major languages                                             59      33   Half of the world’s languages in the Asia Pacific region          38
                                                                                            34   Geographic distribution of the 6,703 living languages            39
     Figures                                                                    page        35   Proportions of all school students studying modern languages     45
 1   Will English remain the world’s language?                                       2      36   BBC World Service coverage in 1996–7                             46
 2   The proportion of the world’s books annually published                          9      37   The trading days of the three global financial centres            53
 3   The three circles of English according to Kachru                               10      38   The world language hierarchy in 2050?                            59
 4   Showing the three circles of English as overlapping                            10      39   Estimates of first-language speakers of English to 2050           60
 5   The branches of world English                                                  11
 6   A language hierarchy for India                                                 12           Case studies                                                   page
 7   A language hierarchy for the European Union                                    13       1   World Print in Hong Kong                                         42
 8   The world language hierarchy                                                   13       2   Singapore Straits Times                                          43
 9   Lexical diffusion of a sound change                                            18       3   Internationalisation of education in Malaysia                    44
10   Singular verbs used with collective noun subjects                              18       4   MTV                                                              47
11   Projected increase in Internet users                                           19       5   Sign of the times                                                48
12   Cyclical patterns in student enrolments                                        19       6   Automatic translation                                            50
13   Monthly electricity consumption                                                20       7   The UK Open University’s Singapore programme                     52




References (section 5)                                                                      The engco model
Anderson, B. (1983) Imagined Communities. London: Verso.                                    The engco forecasting model has been designed by The English
Barber, B.R. (1996) Jihad vs. McWorld. New York: Ballantine Books.                          Company (UK) Ltd as a means of examining the relative status of
Celente, G. (1997) Trends 2000: how to prepare for and profit from the changes of the 21st   world languages and making forecasts of the numbers of speakers of
  century. New York: Warner Books.                                                          different languages based on demographic, human development and
Crystal, D. (1997) English as a Global Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University
                                                                                            economic data. The figures reported in this document are based on
                                                                                            demographic projections from World Population Prospects 1950–2050
  Press.
                                                                                            (1996 Revision) and Sex and Age Quinquennial 1950–2050 (1996 Revision) in
Parasher, S.N. (1980) Mother-tongue English diglossia: a case study of educated             machine-readable data sets made available by the United Nations in
  English bilinguals’ language use. Anthropological Linguistics vol. 22, pp. 151–68.        1997, on economic data for 1994 from the World Bank, and from esti-
Ray, M. and Jacka, E. (1996) Indian television: an emerging regional force. In J.           mates of proportions of national populations speaking different langua-
  Sinclair, E. Jacka and S. Cunningham (eds) New Patterns in Global Television:             ges taken from national census data and a variety of reference sources.
  peripheral vision. Oxford: Oxford University Press.                                           The main purpose of the model is to explore the potential impact of
Smith, L.E. (1992) Spread of English and matters of intelligibility. In B.B.                urbanisation and economic development on the global linguistic lands-
  Kachru (ed) The Other Tongue: English across cultures. Urbana: University of              cape of the 21st century. Further explanations of the assumptions made
  Illinois Press.                                                                           by the engco model, together with any other reports and revised
Strevens, P. (1992) English as an international language: directions in the 1990s.
                                                                                            projections, can be found from time to time on The English Company
                                                                                            (UK) Ltd’s Internet site (http://www.english.co.uk).
  In B.B. Kachru (ed) The Other Tongue: English across cultures. Urbana: University
  of Illinois Press.


64 The Future of English?
Sources                                                                                                             The English Company (UK) Ltd
Overview                                                                                                                                 The Future of English?
Figure 1 based on data from the British Council English 2000 Global Consultation
                                                                                                                                       has been produced for
                                                                                                                                       the British Council by
  Report. The report highlights the results of a questionnaire completed by 2000
                                                                                                                             The English Company (UK) Ltd.
  English language teaching specialists in all parts of the world; the British
  Council press release was issued at the launch of the English 2000 project in
  March 1995.                                                                                                                           Production team
                                                                                                                              The English Company (UK) Ltd
Section 1                                                                                                                                    David Graddol
Figure 2 based on data in Unesco statistical yearbook (1995); Figure 3 based on                                                            Margaret Keeton
  Kachru (1985) with figures from Crystal (1997); Figure 5 after Strevens (1992);
  Table 1 data from the engco model of The English Company (UK) Ltd,                                                                        Design consultant
  compared with data from the online edition of Grimes (1996); Table 3 after
                                                                                                                                             Carlton Larode
  Skudlik’s work presented in Viereck (1996); Tables 4 and 5 based on figures                                                               Editing consultant
  given by Crystal (1997). Table 6 based on McArthur (1996); IRC data,                                                                    Christine Considine
  collected for a paper given to the International Pragmatics Association,                                                                       English 2000
  Mexico, July 1996 by Simeon Yates and David Graddol.                                                                                        Caroline Moore
Section 2                                                                                                                                      Tony O’Brien
                                                                                                                                                  Ian Seaton
Figure 9 based on Chambers and Trudgill (1980) p. 179; Figure 10 based on
  Bauer (1994) p. 63; Figure 11 loosely based on survey data reported by NUA
  Internet Surveys showing total world users in 1996 as 35 million and
  projections of 250 million in 2000, with most rapid growth in Asia Pacific;
                                                                                                                                       World Wide Web
  Figure 12 loosely based on quarterly International Passenger Survey data for                                                      Further information about
  1984 and 1990 reported in English 2000 (1995), showing 615,000 English                                                       English 2000 is available on the
  language course visitors in 1990; Figure 13 drawn from Al-Zayer and Al-                                                       British Council’s Internet site:
  Ibrahim (1996); Figure 14 from the engco model of The English Company                                                         http://www.britishcouncil.org
  (UK) Ltd; Figure 15 based on Wilson (1982); Figure 16 drawn from Van der
                                                                                                                               Updated information related to
  Heijden (1996).                                                                                                                  The Future of English? can be
    Descriptions of the Hooke model are based on notes of interviews made by                                                          found at the Web site of
David Graddol in January 1996 with Gus Hooke, then Director of Tertiary                                                       The English Company (UK) Ltd:
Studies at the Australian Academy, Sydney, during a visit supported in part by
                                                                                                                                     http://www.english.co.uk
the British Council and a later unpublished manuscript (Hooke, 1996). Some of
this material is available in an audio-cassette recording made by the BBC for an
Open University course, U210 The English Language: past, present and future.
                                                                                                                                         Email newsletter
Section 3
Figure 17 data from the online Population Information Network (Popin) of the                                                 The Global English Newsletter (GEN)
  UN Population Division; Figure 18 from the engco model of The English
                                                                                                                     offers a means of keeping up to date with
                                                                                                                 developments in English as a global language.
  Company (UK) Ltd; Figure 19 data from the US Commerce Department
                                                                                                                       To start receiving the newsletter send a
  Census Bureau, cited in McRae (1994); Figures 20, 21 and 22 drawn from the                                                     blank email message with the
  Hooke forecasting model; Figure 23 data from Hearn and Button (1994);                                                       SUBJECT line: SIGNON GEN
  Figure 24 based on Financial Times, 23 December 1996; Figure 25 based on                                                            to maillist@english.co.uk
  information from Fortune; Figures 26 and 27 based on information prepared for
  the British Council by David Graddol, June 1996; Figure 28 based on The
                                                                                                                                    Acknowledgements
  Economist, 28 September 1996; Figure 29 from the Hooke forecasting model;
  Figure 30 data from the World Tourism Organisation (1992) Compendium of              This book has benefited from many interviews and discussions with
  Tourism Statistics; Figure 31 based on data on traffic flows from TeleGeography
                                                                                       colleagues in Britain and overseas during the period of its research and
                                                                                       production. In particular, the author would like to thank the following
  Inc; Figure 32 based on an analysis of prevailing rates of independent UK
                                                                                       for sharing their experiences and ideas:
  carriers; Figure 33 drawn from Grimes (1996).
Table 7 from the engco model of The English Company (UK) Ltd; Table 8                  Australia: Gus Hooke, Australian Academy. Brunei Darussalam: Gary
  information based on Girardet (1996); Table 9 based on Ammon (1995);                 Jones, UBD. China: John Hilton, British Council. Denmark: Robert
  Tables 10 and 11 from the engco model of The English Company (UK) Ltd;
                                                                                       Phillipson, University of Roskilde. Hong Kong: Peter Choy, World
                                                                                       Print; Rod Pryde, British Council. Malaysia: Tony Crocker, British
  Table 13 based on information from Grimes (1996).
                                                                                       Council. Singapore: David Flack, MTV Asia; Joe Foley, NUS. UK:
Section 4                                                                              Julian Amey, Canning House; Roger Bowers, World of Language;
Figure 35 based on data from Eurydice, the education information network in            Anne Diack, BBC/OUPC; Paula Kahn, Phaedon Press; Tom
  the European Community (1992); Figure 36 data from the BBC Annual
                                                                                       McArthur, English Today. Perri 6, Demos.
  Report (1996–97).
                                                                                       We are grateful for comments on draft materials from the following:
Table 14 data from Cable and Satellite Europe, January 1997, p. 36; Table 15
  compiled from the Blue Book of British Broadcasting, 22nd edition, 1996; Tables 16   Professor Jenny Cheshire, Queen Mary and Westfield College,
  and 17 from the engco model of The English Company (UK) Ltd.                         University of London; Professor David Crystal; Professor Nic
                                                                                       Coupland, University of Cardiff; Dr Anthea Fraser Gupta, University
Section 5                                                                              of Leeds; Professor Theo van Leeuwen, London College of Printing;
Figure 39 from the engco model. Table 19 from the engco model.                         Dr Tom McArthur, English Today; Professor Ulrike Meinhof,
                                                                                       University of Bradford; Dr Robert Phillipson, University of Roskilde.
The Future of English?
                                                       David Graddol


                                                                    Contents                    English 2000
                                                                                                The Future of English? has been commissioned by
                                                                                                English 2000 to facilitate informed debate about the
                                                                                                future use and learning of the English language
Introduction...............................................1                                    worldwide.

Overview...................................................2                                    English 2000 is an initiative led by the British Council
   Book highlights.......................................................................4      which seeks to forecast future uses of English
                                                                                                worldwide and to help develop new means of
1 English today..........................................5                                      teaching and learning of English. The project team
   The legacy of history..........................................................6             works to position British English language teaching
   English in the 20th century.............................................8                    goods and services to the mutual benefit of Britain
   Who speaks English?........................................................10                and the countries with which it works.
   Language hierarchies ......................................................12
   Summary and references..............................................14


2 Forecasting ..........................................15                                      British Council
   Futurology..............................................................................16   The British Council promotes Britain internationally. It
   Making sense of trends ..................................................18                  provides access to British ideas, talents and experience
   Predictability or chaos?...................................................20
   Scenario planning ..............................................................22
                                                                                                through education and training, books and
   Summary and references..............................................24                       information, the English language, the arts, science and
                                                                                                technology.
3 Global trends ......................................25                                        The British Council is represented in 228 towns and
   Demography ........................................................................26        cities in 109 countries. It provides an unrivalled
   The world economy........................................................28
   The role of technology ..................................................30                  network of contacts with government departments,
   Globalisation.........................................................................32     universities, embassies, professional bodies, arts
   The immaterial economy..............................................34                       organisations, and business and industry in Britain and
   Cultural flows ......................................................................36       overseas.
   Global inequalities.............................................................38
   Summary and references..............................................40                       For further information contact:
                                                                                                English 2000
4 Impacts on English...............................41                                           10 Spring Gardens
   The workplace ..................................................................42           London SW1A 2BN
   Education and training....................................................44                 Telephone:     0171 930 8466
   The global media...............................................................46            Fax            0171 839 6347
   Youth culture........................................................................48
   Internet communication................................................50
   Time and place ...................................................................52         The British Council is an independent, non-political organisation. The
   Summary and references..............................................54                       British Council is registered in England as a charity no. 209131


5 English in the future.............................55
   World English ......................................................................56
   Rival languages ...................................................................58
   English as a transitional phenomenon ...................60
   Managing the future.........................................................62

   Tables, figures, case studies...........................................64
   Sources ...................................................inside back cover

More Related Content

PDF
Cigbe the-future-of-english
PDF
CIGBE-The-Future-of-English
PDF
Do you speak global
PDF
Learning research-english-next
PPTX
English in the world 2
PPT
Current Issues
PPTX
The future of english as a global language
PPTX
ppt principle of teaching english.pptx
Cigbe the-future-of-english
CIGBE-The-Future-of-English
Do you speak global
Learning research-english-next
English in the world 2
Current Issues
The future of english as a global language
ppt principle of teaching english.pptx

Similar to Learning elt-future (20)

PDF
Language Evolution Contact Competition And Change Salikoko S Mufwene
PPT
Lia conference dc_colored
PDF
Origin of esp
PPT
ENGLISH_AS_AN_INTERNATIONAL_LANGUAGE_part_1.ppt
PDF
Sociolinguistics_English as a Global Language
PPT
Articulation, Audio Lingual Method ,and World Englishes: Implications to ELT
PDF
An introduction to english sociolinguistics
PDF
Challenges in the teaching of use of english in nigerian tertiary institution...
PPTX
English as a global language grace
PPT
1 the era of pragmatic english tesol 2011
PPTX
Course LA IMPORTANCIA DEL INGLES
PDF
Globalization And The English Language
PPTX
540 week 2
PPT
Presentación alvaro quiroz
PPTX
EDUC 592B Presentation
PPT
The importance of english
DOCX
MULTILINGUALISM, GLOBAL COMPETENCY AND COMMUNICATIVE PERFORMANCE FOR BUSINESS...
PPSX
What role do expanding circle country users play in the spread of english
PDF
Cut spelling-handbook
Language Evolution Contact Competition And Change Salikoko S Mufwene
Lia conference dc_colored
Origin of esp
ENGLISH_AS_AN_INTERNATIONAL_LANGUAGE_part_1.ppt
Sociolinguistics_English as a Global Language
Articulation, Audio Lingual Method ,and World Englishes: Implications to ELT
An introduction to english sociolinguistics
Challenges in the teaching of use of english in nigerian tertiary institution...
English as a global language grace
1 the era of pragmatic english tesol 2011
Course LA IMPORTANCIA DEL INGLES
Globalization And The English Language
540 week 2
Presentación alvaro quiroz
EDUC 592B Presentation
The importance of english
MULTILINGUALISM, GLOBAL COMPETENCY AND COMMUNICATIVE PERFORMANCE FOR BUSINESS...
What role do expanding circle country users play in the spread of english
Cut spelling-handbook
Ad

Recently uploaded (20)

PPTX
Final Presentation General Medicine 03-08-2024.pptx
PDF
Trump Administration's workforce development strategy
PPTX
A powerpoint presentation on the Revised K-10 Science Shaping Paper
PDF
Classroom Observation Tools for Teachers
PDF
1_English_Language_Set_2.pdf probationary
PPTX
History, Philosophy and sociology of education (1).pptx
PPTX
Unit 4 Skeletal System.ppt.pptxopresentatiom
PDF
Hazard Identification & Risk Assessment .pdf
PPTX
Orientation - ARALprogram of Deped to the Parents.pptx
PPTX
Radiologic_Anatomy_of_the_Brachial_plexus [final].pptx
PDF
OBE - B.A.(HON'S) IN INTERIOR ARCHITECTURE -Ar.MOHIUDDIN.pdf
PDF
Indian roads congress 037 - 2012 Flexible pavement
PDF
medical_surgical_nursing_10th_edition_ignatavicius_TEST_BANK_pdf.pdf
PPTX
Lesson notes of climatology university.
PDF
What if we spent less time fighting change, and more time building what’s rig...
PDF
Computing-Curriculum for Schools in Ghana
PPTX
Onco Emergencies - Spinal cord compression Superior vena cava syndrome Febr...
PPTX
Introduction to Building Materials
PPTX
1st Inaugural Professorial Lecture held on 19th February 2020 (Governance and...
PDF
RTP_AR_KS1_Tutor's Guide_English [FOR REPRODUCTION].pdf
Final Presentation General Medicine 03-08-2024.pptx
Trump Administration's workforce development strategy
A powerpoint presentation on the Revised K-10 Science Shaping Paper
Classroom Observation Tools for Teachers
1_English_Language_Set_2.pdf probationary
History, Philosophy and sociology of education (1).pptx
Unit 4 Skeletal System.ppt.pptxopresentatiom
Hazard Identification & Risk Assessment .pdf
Orientation - ARALprogram of Deped to the Parents.pptx
Radiologic_Anatomy_of_the_Brachial_plexus [final].pptx
OBE - B.A.(HON'S) IN INTERIOR ARCHITECTURE -Ar.MOHIUDDIN.pdf
Indian roads congress 037 - 2012 Flexible pavement
medical_surgical_nursing_10th_edition_ignatavicius_TEST_BANK_pdf.pdf
Lesson notes of climatology university.
What if we spent less time fighting change, and more time building what’s rig...
Computing-Curriculum for Schools in Ghana
Onco Emergencies - Spinal cord compression Superior vena cava syndrome Febr...
Introduction to Building Materials
1st Inaugural Professorial Lecture held on 19th February 2020 (Governance and...
RTP_AR_KS1_Tutor's Guide_English [FOR REPRODUCTION].pdf
Ad

Learning elt-future

  • 1. The Future of English? A guide to forecasting the popularity of the English language in the 21st century David Graddol First published 1997 © The British Council 1997, 2000 All Rights Reserved This digital edition created by The English Company (UK) Ltd David Graddol hereby asserts and gives notice of his right under section 77 of the UK Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988 to be identified as the author of this work. What is this book about? This book is about the English language in of the English language and concludes that forecasting, identifies the patterns which the 21st century: about who will speak it the future is more complex and less underlie typical linguistic change and and for what purposes. It is a practical predictable than has usually been assumed. describes the way large corporations have briefing document, written for used ‘scenario planning’ as a strategy for The book has been commissioned by the educationists, politicians, managers – coping with unpredictable futures. Section British Council to complement the many indeed any decision maker or planning three outlines significant global trends texts already available about the teaching team with a professional interest in the which will shape the social and economic and learning of English, the history and development of English worldwide. world in the 21st century. Section four development of English and the diversity discusses the impacts these trends are The Future of English? takes stock of the of forms of English worldwide. It is already having on language and present, apparently unassailable, position of intended to stimulate constructive debate communication in everyday life. English in the world and asks whether we about the future status of English which can expect its status to remain unchanged can inform policy developments both in The last section summarises implications during the coming decades of the British Council and other organisations for the English language and outlines ways unprecedented social and economic global concerned with the promotion of English in which we might reach a better change. The book explores the possible language teaching and learning. understanding of the status which English long-term impact on English of will hold in the 21st century world. This The book is divided into five main developments in communications concluding section also argues for a sections, each followed by a summary of technology, growing economic reassessment of the role played by British main points and references. The first globalisation and major demographic shifts. providers of ELT goods and services in section explains how English came to The Future of English? examines the promoting a global ‘brand image’ for reach its present position in the world. complex mix of material and cultural Britain. Section two examines techniques of trends which will shape the global destiny
  • 2. Overview English is widely regarded as having become the global language – but will it A world in transition retain its pre-eminence in the 21st century? The world in which it is used is in But there are reasons why we ought to take stock and reassess the place of English in the world. The future of the early stages of major social, economic and demographic transition. the English language may not be straightforward: celeb- Although English is unlikely to be displaced as the world’s most important ratory statistics should be treated with caution. language, the future is more complex and less certain than some assume. This book examines some facts, trends and ideas which may be uncomfortable to many native speakers. For example, the economic dominance of OECD count- Why worry now? ries – which has helped circulate English in the new Why worry now about the global future of the English market economies of the world – is being eroded as language? Is it not the first language of capitalism in a Asian economies grow and become the source, rather world in which socialism and communism have largely than the recipient, of cultural and economic flows. disappeared? Is it not the main language of international Population statistics suggest that the populations of the commerce and trade in a world where these sectors seem rich countries are ageing and that in the coming decades increasingly to drive the cultural and political? Has it not young adults with disposable income will be found in WWW more cultural resources, in the sense of works of litera- Asia and Latin America rather than in the US and ENGLISH 2000 ture, films and television programmes, than any other Europe. Educational trends in many countries suggest http://www.britcoun.org/ language? Is it not, as The Economist has described it, that languages other than English are already providing english/enge2000.htm ‘impregnably established as the world standard significant competition in school curricula. language: an intrinsic part of the global communications The Future of English? identifies such significant global ENGLISH CO UK LTD revolution’? (The Economist, 21 December 1996, p. 39) trends – in economics, technology and culture – which http://www.english.co.uk/ Isn’t it obvious, in other words, that the English may affect the learning and use of English internatio- language will continue to grow in popularity and influ- nally in the 21st century. We suggest that the close of the ence, without the need for special study or strategic 20th century is a time of global transition and that a new management? world order is emerging. The period of most rapid The simple answer to all these questions is probably change is likely to last about 20 years and can be expec- ‘yes’. There is no imminent danger to the English ted to be an uncomfortable and at times traumatic language, nor to its global popularity – a fact which is experience for many of the world’s citizens. During this recognised by the majority of people who are professio- period, the conditions will be established for more settled nally concerned with the English language worldwide global relations which may stabilise about 2050. Hence (Figure 1). The press release for the launch of the British the next 20 years or so will be a critical time for the Council’s English 2000 project in 1995 summarised the English language and for those who depend upon it. The position of English: patterns of usage and public attitudes to English which develop during this period will have long-term implicat- World-wide, there are over 1,400 million people living in ions for its future in the world. countries where English has official status. One out of five of In this book we argue that the global popularity of the world’s population speak English to some level of English is in no immediate danger, but that it would be competence. Demand from the other four fifths is increa- foolhardy to imagine that its pre-eminent position as a sing. ... By the year 2000 it is estimated that over one billion world language will not be challenged in some world people will be learning English. English is the main regions and domains of use as the economic, demograp- language of books, newspapers, airports and air-traffic cont- hic and political shape of the world is transformed. rol, international business and academic conferences, science technology, diplomacy, sport, international competi- A language in transition tions, pop music and advertising. 4,000 As the world is in transition, so the English language is itself taking new forms. This, of course, has always been Fin de siècle true: English has changed substantially in the 1500 years 3,000 The position of English as a world language may seem to or so of its use, reflecting patterns of contact with other be so entrenched and secure that agonising over ‘where languages and the changing communication needs of we are’ and ‘where we are going’ might be regarded as people. But in many parts of the world, as English is no more than a fin de siècle indulgence. The end of the taken into the fabric of social life, it acquires a momen- 2,000 19th century was characterised by much heart searching tum and vitality of its own, developing in ways which over the state of society – evident in social behaviour and reflect local culture and languages, while diverging incre- experimentation, fiction, scientific writing and legislative asingly from the kind of English spoken in Britain or 1,000 reform – prompted by a concern at the social consequ- North America. ences of the industrial revolution. How much greater English is also used for more purposes than ever might be the mood of self-reflection at the end of a before. Everywhere it is at the leading edge of technolo- 0 millennium, when the communications revolution and gical and scientific development, new thinking in economic globalisation seem to be destroying the reassu- economics and management, new literatures and enter- w e ee re ring geographical and linguistic basis of sovereignty and tainment genres. These give rise to new vocabularies, vie gr Ag o isa N national identity. How many titles of social and econo- grammatical forms and ways of speaking and writing. D Figure 1 Will English remain mics books include the word ‘end’ or the prefix ‘post’: Nowhere is the effect of this expansion of English into the world’s language? ‘The end of history’, ‘the post-industrial societies’, new domains seen more clearly than in communication Composite responses to the ‘post-modernism’, ‘post-capitalism’, ‘post-feminism’. on the Internet and the development of ‘net English’. British Council’s English There is a general awareness of change, but no clear But the language is, in another way, at a critical 2000 Global Consultation vision of where it may all be leading. It seems we are not moment in its global career: within a decade or so, the Questionnaire yet living in a new era, but have fallen off the edge of an number of people who speak English as a second old one. language will exceed the number of native speakers. The 2 The Future of English?
  • 3. The future of English will be more complex, more demanding of understanding and more challenging for the position of native-speaking countries than has hitherto been supposed. implications of this are likely to be far reaching: the Questioning the future centre of authority regarding the language will shift from The Future of English? thus explores a range of topics with native speakers as they become minority stakeholders in a common theme: the changing world which affects our the global resource. Their literature and television may use of language. Its primary purpose is to stimulate no longer provide the focal point of a global English informed debate about the global future of English and language culture, their teachers no longer form the the implications both for British providers of English unchallenged authoritative models for learners. language services and the institutions and enterprises Jurassic Park grossed $6m with which they work overseas. For this reason, the book in India in 1994. But in Contradictory trends aims to provide thought-provoking ideas rather than firm what language? Many of the trends that are documented here are not predictions. It points to areas of uncertainty and doubt – p. 47 simply ‘driving forces’ whose impact and consequences where an understanding of local issues will be as valuable can be easily predicted. And in so far as they are under- as that of global trends. Many of the issues the book stood they appear to be leading in contradictory direc- addresses will be of interest to a wide range of people, 385 million people will tions – tendencies to increasing use of English are both specialists and professionals, but also members of be employed in world counterposed by others which lead to a reducing the general public. These issues raise such questions as: tourist services by 2006. enthusiasm for the language. On the one hand, the use Will they all need q How many people will speak English in the year English? of English as a global lingua franca requires intelligibility 2050? p. 36 and the setting and maintenance of standards. On the other hand, the increasing adoption of English as a q What role will English play in their lives? Will they second language, where it takes on local forms, is leading enjoy the rich cultural resources the English language How many people will to fragmentation and diversity. No longer is it the case, if offers or will they simply use English as a vehicular speak English in 2050? it ever was, that English unifies all who speak it. language – like a tool of their trade? p. 27 These competing trends will give rise to a less predi- q What effects will economic globalisation have on the ctable context within which the English language will be demand for English? learned and used. There is, therefore, no way of preci- What have been the sely predicting the future of English since its spread and q Will the emergence of ‘world regions’ encourage heroic failures of the past continued vitality is driven by such contradictory forces. lingua francas which challenge the position of in predicting the number As David Crystal has commented: English? of English speakers? There has never been a language so widely spread or spoken q How does English help the economic modernisation p. 18 by so many people as English. There are therefore no prece- of newly industrialised countries? dents to help us see what happens to a language when it q Is the Internet the electronic ‘flagship’ of global achieves genuine world status. (Crystal, 1997, p. 139) English? The likelihood, as this book demonstrates, is that the q Will the growth of global satellite TV, such as CNN future for English will be a complex and plural one. The and MTV, teach the world’s youth US English? language will grow in usage and variety, yet simulta- neously diminish in relative global importance. We may q Will the spread of English lead to over half of the find the hegemony of English replaced by an oligarchy world’s languages becoming extinct? of languages, including Spanish and Chinese. To put it q Is it true that the English language will prove to be a in economic terms, the size of the global market for the vital resource and benefit to Britain in the coming English language may increase in absolute terms, but its century, giving it a key economic advantage over market share will probably fall. European competitors? A new world era Commentators vary greatly in attitudes towards, and According to many economists, cultural theorists and expectations of, global English. At one extreme, there is political scientists, the new ‘world order’ expected to an unproblematic assumption that the world will eventu- appear in the 21st century will represent a significant ally speak English and that this will facilitate the cultural discontinuity with previous centuries. The Internet and and economic dominance of native-speaking countries related information technologies, for example, may (especially the US). Such a view is challenged, however, upset the traditional patterns of communication upon by the growing assertiveness of countries adopting which institutional and national cultures have been built. English as a second language that English is now their We have entered a period in which language and language, through which they can express their own communication will play a more central role than ever values and identities, create their own intellectual property before in economic, political and cultural life – just at the and export goods and services to other countries. moment in history that a global language has emerged. The spread of English in recent years is, by any There are signs already of an associated shift of social criterion, a remarkable phenomenon. But the closer one values which may have a significant impact on the future examines the historical causes and current trends, the decision-making of organisations, governments and more it becomes apparent that the future of English will consumers. Some commentators predict that, just as be more complex, more demanding of understanding environmental issues were once regarded as less impor- and more challenging for the position of native-speaking tant than the need for profit, so issues of social equity will countries than has hitherto been supposed. form a third ‘bottom line’ in the global business environ- This book is neither triumphalist nor alarmist, but ment. This suggests that those who promote the global seeks to chart some of the territory, to stimulate a more use of English will be burdened with new social responsi- informed debate which can, in turn, help all those con- bilities and may have to engage with a more complex cerned with the future of English prepare for the public agenda, including ethical issues relating to lingu- significant changes the 21st century will bring. istic human rights. The Future of English? 3
  • 4. Book highlights 1 English and the international economy 4 A bilingual future The shifting patterns of trade and new working practices (such There is a growing belief amongst language professionals that as the growing prevalence of screen-based labour) which the future will be a bilingual one, in which an increasing follow globalisation are affecting the use of the English proportion of the world’s population will be fluent speakers of language in complex ways. At present there is a considerable more than one language. For the last few hundred years increase in the numbers of people learning and using English, English has been dominated by monolingual speakers’ but a closer examination of driving forces suggests that the interests: there is little to help us understand what will happen long-term growth of the learning of English is less secure than to English when the majority of the people and institutions might at first appear. who use it do so as a second language. 2 English and global culture 5 Social value shifts As the number of people using English grows, so second- The spread of English has been made more rapid in recent language speakers are drawn towards the ‘inner circle’ of years as a consequence of decisions and actions taken by first-language speakers and foreign-language speakers to the governments, institutions and individuals. This process has ‘outer circle’ of second-language speakers. During this status been guided by a logic of ‘economic rationalism’. However, migration, attitudes and needs in respect of the language will significant social value shifts may occur in public opinion, change; the English language will diversify and other countries making social equity as important a factor in public policy as will emerge to compete with the older, native-speaking economic issues, and quality of life as important as income in countries in both the English language-teaching industry and personal life choices. Such value shifts would foreground the in the global market for cultural resources and intellectual complex ethical issues associated with the world dominance of property in English. a single language and cause a reassessment of the impact of English on other cultures, national identities and educational 3 English as a leading-edge phenomenon opportunities for the world’s non-English speaking citizens. English is closely associated with the leading edge of global The economic argument for English may also be challenged as scientific, technological, economic and cultural developments, developing countries make more careful evaluations of the where it has been unrivalled in its influence in the late 20th costs and benefits of mass educational programmes in the century. But we cannot simply extrapolate from the last few English language. decades and assume this trend will continue unchanged. In four key sectors, the present dominance of English can be 6 Need for scenario building expected to give way to a wider mix of languages: first, the This book suggests that development work should be put in global audio-visual market and especially satellite TV; second, hand towards the building and testing of ‘scenarios’ which the Internet and computer-based communication including encompass a range of possible futures for English in key areas. language-related and document handling software; third, A ‘Delphi panel’ of experts (p. 23) in different regions of the technology transfer and associated processes in economic world could be invited to respond to the scenarios and help globalisation; fourth, foreign-language learning especially in establish local understandings of the changing role of English. developing countries where growing regional trade may make Such qualitative work should go hand-in-hand with the other languages of increasing economic importance. collection of key statistics and trend data. References Crystal, D. (1997) English as a Global Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University Maybin, J. and Mercer, N. (1996) (eds) Using English: from conversation to canon. Press. London: Routledge/Open University. The Economist (1996) Language and Electronics: the coming global tongue. 21 Mercer, N. and Swann, J. (1996) (eds) Learning English: development and diversity. December, pp. 37–9. London: Routledge/Open University. Goodman, S. and Graddol, D. (1996) (eds) Redesigning English: new texts, new Further reading identities. London: Routledge/Open University. There are many books now available which examine the social and linguistic contexts in which English developed historically. The Future of English? has Sources been written to complement the following books in particular: A composite list of sources for the tables and figures in this book can be found on the inside back cover. Crystal, D. (1997) English as a Global Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Note Graddol, D., Leith, D. and Swann, J. (1996) (eds) English: history, diversity and All references to $ in this text are to US$. 1 billion = 1,000 million; 1 trillion = change. London: Routledge/Open University. 1,000,000 million 4 The Future of English?
  • 5. English today 1 q The legacy of history Looking at the past is an important step towards Britain’s colonial expansion established the pre-conditions for the understanding the future. Any serious study of English global use of English, taking the language from its island birthplace to in the 21st century must start by examining how settlements around the world. The English language has grown up in contact with many others, making it a hybrid language which can English came to be in its current state and spoken by rapidly evolve to meet new cultural and communicative needs. those who speak it. What factors have ensured the spread of English? What does this process tell us q English in the 20th century about the fate of languages in unique political and The story of English in the 20th century has been closely linked to cultural contexts? In what domains of knowledge has the rise of the US as a superpower that has spread the English language alongside its economic, technological and cultural influence. English developed particular importance and how In the same period, the international importance of other European recently? languages, especially French, has declined. English is remarkable for its diversity, its propensity to q Who speaks English? change and be changed. This has resulted in both a There are three kinds of English speaker: those who speak it as a first variety of forms of English, but also a diversity of language, those for whom it is a second or additional language and cultural contexts within which English is used in daily those who learn it as a foreign language. Native speakers may feel the life. The main areas of development in the use and language ‘belongs’ to them, but it will be those who speak English as a second or foreign language who will determine its world future. form of English will undoubtedly come from non- native speakers. How many are there and where are q Language hierarchies they located? And when and why do they use English Languages are not equal in political or social status, particularly in instead of their first language? We need to be aware multilingual contexts. How does English relate to other languages in a of the different place that English has in the lives of multilingual speaker’s reper toire? Why does someone use English rather than a local language? What characteristic patterns are there in native speakers, second-language users and those the use of English by non-native speakers? who learn it as a foreign language. This section examines the development of English, identifies those languages which have historically rivalled English as a world language and explains the special place that English has in multilingual countries and in the repertoires of multilingual speakers. By showing how our present arose from the past, we will be better equipped to speculate on what the future might hold in store. The Future of English? 5
  • 6. The legacy of history Britain’s colonial expansion established the pre-conditions for the global use language in a way similar to the 17th century extension of English, taking the language from its island birthplace to settlements of English in vocabulary and function. Nation states are getting more plentiful – there are around the world. The English language has grown up in contact with many now over 180 states represented at the UN – and one others, making it a hybrid language which can rapidly evolve to meet new consequence of the break-up of larger territories into cultural and communicative needs. separate states has been the emergence of new national languages. Simultaneously, the role of the nation state is being weakened as economic globalisation, regional The colonial period trading blocs and new multilateral political affiliations The English language has been associated with migrat- limit national spheres of control. Nevertheless, the death ion since its first origins – the language came into being of the nation state is much exaggerated. National educa- in the 5th century with patterns of people movement tion systems, for example, play a major role in determi- and resettlement. But as a world language its history ning which languages in the world are taught and began in the 17th century, most notably in the foundat- learned. The role of nation states is changing but is by ion of the American colonies. Many European powers no means abolished. were similarly expanding: French, Dutch, Portuguese and Spanish became established as colonial languages, The emergence of national varieties the latter two still important outside Europe in Latin The attempt to fix and ‘ascertain’ the English language, America. But in the 19th century the British empire, made in the 18th and 19th centuries, was never entirely with its distinctive mix of trade and cultural politics, successful: the language has continued to adapt itself consolidated the world position of English, creating a swiftly to new circumstances and people. And it was not ‘language on which the sun never sets’. just Britain which desired a national language from English. Noah Webster’s proposed reforms of the The rise of the nation state American spelling system, some of which give it a distin- In Europe of the middle ages, power was distributed ctive appearance in print, were intended explicitly to between Church, sovereign and local barons, creating create a national linguistic identity for the newly inde- multiple agencies of social control, government and land pendent country: Is English the most management. Even in the 1500s, a monarch such as The question now occurs; ought the Americans to retain widely spoken language Charles V ruled geographically dispersed parts of these faults which produce innumerable inconveniences in in the world today? Europe. But by the 17th and 18th centuries, the nation the acquisition and use of the language, or ought they at p. 8 state had emerged as a territorial basis for administration once to reform these abuses, and introduce order and regu- and cultural identity. Yet language diversity was exten- Will future language use larity into the orthography of the American tongue? ... a sive and many language boundaries crossed the borders be shaped by time zone capital advantage of this reform ... would be, that it would of newly emerging states. Each nation state required rather than geography in make a difference between the English orthography and the therefore an internal lingua franca, subject like other the 21st century? American. ... a national language is a band of national instruments of state to central regulation, which could p. 53 union. ... Let us seize the present moment, and establish a act as a vehicle of governance and as an emblem of national language as well as a national government. national identity. ‘National’ languages, not existing in (Webster, 1789) Europe prior to the creation of nation states, had to be constructed. Consequently, the English language was There are an increasing number of national stan- self-consciously expanded and reconstructed to serve the dards, including those related to the ‘New Englishes’ purposes of a national language. which have appeared in former colonial countries such Profound cultural as well as political changes affected as Singapore. Each standard is supported (or soon may the English language. Modern institutions of science be) by national dictionaries, grammars and style sheets. were founded, such as the Royal Society in Britain; Nevertheless, no central authority has ever existed, language was added to the scientific agenda and made either nationally or globally, which can regulate the an object of study alongside investigations of the natural language. world. New words and ways of writing in English were developed. For a time, scholars and clerics who regularly A hybrid and flexible language travelled across the boundaries of national languages English has always been an evolving language and continued to use Latin as their lingua franca. But as language contact has been an important driver of knowledge of Latin declined and the rise of merchant change. First from Celtic and Latin, later from and professional classes produced travellers unschooled Scandinavian and Norman French, more recently from in Latin, people sought alternative means of internatio- the many other languages spoken in the British colonies, nal communication. the English language has borrowed freely. Some analysts The idea of a national language being a requirement see this hybridity and permeability of English as defining for a nation state has remained a powerful one. The features, allowing it to expand quickly into new domains 20th century process of decolonisation created a drive to and explaining in part its success as a world language. establish new national languages which could provide an One of the few certainties associated with the future integrated identity for multi-ethnic states set up on the of English is that it will continue to evolve, reflecting and European model. Few countries were as bold as constructing the changing roles and identities of its spea- Singapore, in adopting a multi-language formula which kers. Yet we are now at a significant point of evolution: reflected the ethnic languages of the new state. Even in at the end of the 20th century, the close relationship that India, Hindi is the sole national language and English has previously existed between language, territory and technically an ‘associate’. In some countries a new natio- cultural identity is being challenged by globalising forces. nal language had to be created – such as Bahasa The impact of such trends will shape the contexts in Malaysia which raised the status of Malay into a national which English is learned and used in the 21st century. 6 The Future of English?
  • 7. Seven ages of English This page provides an overview of the history of English, from its birth in the 5th century to the present day 1 Pre-English period ( – c. AD 450) 5 Early Modern English (c.1450–1750) The origins of English are, for a language, surprisingly well docu- This period spans the Renaissance, the Elizabethan era and mented. At the time of the Roman invasion c.55 BC, the indigenous Shakespeare. It is the period when the nation states of Europe took languages of Britain were Celtic, of which there were two main their modern form. The role of the Church and Latin declined. In branches (corresponding to modern Gaelic and Welsh). The England, key institutions of science, such as the Royal Society, Romans made Latin an ‘official’ language of culture and govern- were established and, by the end of the 17th century, theoreticians ment, probably resulting in many communities in Britain beco- like Isaac Newton were writing their discoveries in English rather ming bilingual Celtic-Latin. Garrisons of troops then arrived from than Latin. elsewhere in the Roman empire, particularly Gaul, another Celtic Britain grew commercially and acquired overseas colonies. English area. In some points, the English language has repeated this early was taken to the Americas (first colony at Jamestown, Virginia history of Latin: it was brought into many countries in the 17th to 1607) and India (first trading post at Surat 1614). With the rise of 19th centuries as the language of a colonial power and made the printing (first printed book in English 1473) English acquired a language of administration, spoken by a social elite, but not used stable typographic identity. Teaching English as a foreign language by the majority of the population. It served, moreover, as an inter- began in the 16th century, first in Holland and France. national lingua franca amongst the elites of many countries. But the use of Latin rapidly declined in the 17th and 18th centuries. Will English share this fate? A common writing: whereby two, although not understanding one the others language, yet by the helpe thereof, may communicate their minds one to another. ... 2 Early Old English (c.450–c.850) The harshness of the stile, I hope, will be corrected by The English language developed after the Anglo-Saxon invasion the readers ingenuity. c.449 AD, when the Romans left Britain and new settlers brought Preface to A Common Writing, Francis Lodwick, 1647 Germanic dialects from mainland Europe. Latin was still an impor- tant written language because of the Church and many Latin words were introduced into Old English during this early period, 6 Modern English (c.1750–1950) but the language developed a new form: the first English literary English had become a ‘national’ language. Many attempts were texts appeared. made to ‘standardise and fix’ the language with dictionaries and grammars (Johnson’s Dictionary 1755, the Oxford English Dictionary 1858–1928). The industrial revolution triggered off a global Gefeng þa be feaxe (nalas for fæhðe mearn) restructuring of work and leisure which made English the internat- Guð-Geata leod Grendles modor; ional language of advertising and consumerism. The telegraph was brægd þa beadwe heard, þa he gebolgen wæs, patented in 1837, linking English-speaking communities around feorhgeniðlan, þæt heo on flet gebeah. the world and establishing English as the major language for wire Beowulf seizes Grendel’s mother by the hair: a fragment services. As Britain consolidated imperial power, English-medium from the epic Old English poem composed c. 750 education was introduced in many parts of the world. The interna- tional use of French declined. The first international series of English language-teaching texts was published from Britain in 1938 3 Later Old English (c.850–1100) and the world’s first TV commercial was broadcast in the US in This was a time of invasion and settlement from Scandinavia (the 1941. English emerged as the most popular working language for Vikings) and a time of language change. In the north of England transnational institutions. dialects of English were extensively influenced by Scandinavian languages. In the south, King Alfred, concerned about falling educational standards, arranged for many Latin texts to be transla- 7 Late Modern English (c.1950–) ted into English. With Britain’s retreat from the empire, local and partially standar- dised varieties of English have emerged in newly independent countries. ELT has become a major private-sector industry. In the aftermath of World War II, the US became a global economic and 4 Middle English (c.1100–1450) cultural presence, making American English the dominant world The Norman Conquest (1066) and rule brought about many lingu- variety. The first geostationary communications satellites were istic changes. French, now the official language in England, affec- launched (Early Bird 1965) and the Internet was invented (US ted English vocabulary and spelling. The grammar of English was 1970s). A world market in audio-visual products was created and also radically transformed. Whereas Old English expressed gram- soap operas such as Dallas circulated the globe. Worldwide English matical relations through inflections (word endings), Middle language TV channels began (CNN International launched 1989). English lost many inflections and used word order to mark the Meanwhile, English has acquired new electronic forms, as the frag- grammatical function of nouns. Educated people probably needed ment of a textual interaction from a north European reflector for to be trilingual in French, Latin and English. It was a flourishing Internet Relay Chat shows: period for English literature. Writers included Geoffrey Chaucer, whose language is beginning to look like modern English. Moonhoo joined (total 22) <Moonhoo> cam someone ping me please And preie God save the king, that is lord of this langage, <NorthBoy> action fires a harpoon at Moonhoo. and alle that him feith berith and obeieth, everich in his <Wiz09> whispers: U all dont sound to awfullly excited :(:( degre, the more and the lasse. But considere wel that I <BigMix> North the host is a geek though ne usurpe not to have founden this werk of my labour <NorthBoy> Moonhoo: you’re lagged bigtime. or of myn engyn. Prologue of A Treatise on the Astrolabe, Geoffrey Chaucer, 1391 The Future of English? 7
  • 8. English in the 20th century The story of English in the 20th century has been closely linked to the rise of For the spread of English, the aftermath of World the US as a superpower that has spread the English language alongside its War II was decisive. American influence was extended around the world. As George Steiner has observed: economic, technological and cultural influence. In the same period, the international importance of other European languages, especially French, has English acted as the vulgate of American power and of Anglo-American technology and finance. ... In ways too declined. intricate, too diverse for socio-linguistics to formulate preci- sely, English and American-English seem to embody for The rise of the US men and women throughout the world – and particularly for the young – the ‘feel’ of hope, of material advance, of By the end of the 19th century, Britain had established scientific and empirical procedures. The entire world-image the pre-conditions for English as a global language. of mass consumption, of international exchange, of the Communities of English speakers were settled around popular arts, of generational conflict, of technocracy, is the world and, along with them, patterns of trade and permeated by American-English and English citations and communication. Yet the world position of English might speech habits. (Steiner, 1975, p. 469) have declined with the empire, like the languages of other European colonial powers, such as Portugal and Steiner captures the complex mix of the economic, the Netherlands, had it not been for the dramatic rise of technological, political and cultural which is evident in the US in the 20th century as a world superpower. the international domains of English at the end of the There were, indeed, two other European linguistic 20th century. Those domains, listed in Table 2, are contenders which could have established themselves as discussed more fully later in the book. Here, we briefly the global lingua franca – French and German. Eco examine how this situation arose in the second half of Will the growth of the (1995) suggests: the 20th century. Internet help maintain the global influence of Had Hitler won World War II and had the USA been redu- World institutions English? ced to a confederation of banana republics, we would After the war, several international agencies were estab- p. 50 probably today use German as a universal vehicular lished to help manage global reconstruction and future language, and Japanese electronic firms would advertise governance. The key one has proved to be the United their products in Hong Kong airport duty-free shops Nations and its subsidiary organisations. Crystal (1997) (Zollfreie Waren) in German. (Eco, 1995, p. 331) What effect will changing estimates that 85% of international organisations now patterns of trade have on This is probably a disingenuous idea: the US was use English as one of their working languages, 49% use the use of English? destined to be the most powerful of the industrialised French and fewer than 10% use Arabic, Spanish or p. 33 countries because of its own natural and human resour- German. These figures probably underestimate the de ces. The US is today the world’s third most populous facto use of English in such organisations. The country with around 260 million inhabitants. Not surpri- International Association for Applied Linguistics, for sing therefore that it now accounts for the greater example, lists French as a working language (and is proportion of the total number of native English spea- known by a French acronym AILA), but English is used kers. According to Table 1, which uses data generated almost exclusively in its publications and meetings. In by the engco forecasting model (described more fully on Europe, the hegemony of English – even on paper – is p. 64), only Chinese has more first-language users. While surprisingly high. Crystal (1997) estimates 99% of such league tables beg as many questions as they answer, European organisations listed in a recent yearbook of (and we will later discuss the serious problems attached international associations cite English as a working to statistics relating to language use) they do make language, as opposed to 63% French and 40% German. provocative reading – Hindi, Spanish and Arabic are French is still the only real rival to English as a work- close behind English, but how secure their place will be ing language of world institutions, although the world in the 21st century is a matter of speculation. position of French has been in undoubted rapid decline Language engco model Ethnologue 1 Chinese 1,113 1,123 1 Working language of international 2 English 372 322 organisations and conferences 3 Hindi/Urdu 316 236 2 Scientific publication 4 Spanish 304 266 3 International banking, economic affairs and trade 5 Arabic 201 202 4 Advertising for global brands 6 Portuguese 165 170 5 Audio-visual cultural products (e.g. film, TV, 7 Russian 155 288 popular music) 8 Bengali 125 189 6 International tourism 9 Japanese 123 125 7 Tertiary education 10 German 102 98 8 International safety (e.g. ‘airspeak’, ‘seaspeak’) 11 French 70 72 9 International law 12 Italian 57 63 10 As a ‘relay language’ in interpretation and 13 Malay 47 47 translation 11 Technology transfer Table 1 Major world languages in millions of first-language 12 Internet communication speakers according to the engco model and comparative figures from the Ethnologue (Grimes, 1996) Table 2 Major international domains of English 8 The Future of English?
  • 9. ‘It has all happened so quickly’ – David Crystal in English as a global language. since World War II. Its use in international forums is Japanese 5.1% Russian 4.7% unlikely to disappear entirely, however, because it retains a somewhat negative convenience in being ‘not English’, Spanish 6.7% Portuguese 4.5% particularly in Europe. It is the only alternative which can be used in many international forums as a political French 7.7% Korean 4.4% gesture of resistance to the hegemony of English. As a delegate from Ireland once addressed the League of Italian 4.0% Nations many years ago, explaining his use of French, ‘I can’t speak my own language, and I’ll be damned if I’ll German 11.8% Dutch 2.4% speak English’ (cited in Large, 1985, p. 195). Chinese 13.3% Swedish 1.6% Financial institutions English 28% Other 5.8% English has been spread as a world language not only via political initiatives. Key financial institutions have been established in the 20th century, again after World War II and with major American involvement. The Figure 2 The proportion of the world’s books annually published in each language. English is the International Monetary Fund (IMF) and World Bank most widely used foreign language for book publication: over 60 countries publish titles in were established after the ‘Bretton Woods’ conference in English. Britain publishes more titles than any other country, thus generating more intellectual 1944. Through the Marshall plan, the US became property in the language than the US. Some UK publishers, however, adopt US English house- closely involved in the post-war economic reconstruction styles and this, together with the fact that print runs in North America are typically much of Europe, Japan and other parts of the Asia Pacific longer than in the UK, ensures that books published in US English receive a wider circulation region. The Korean and later the Vietnamese war conti- than those in British English. In the 21st century there is likely to be considerable growth in nued the process of spreading American influence. English language publishing in countries where English is spoken as a second language Cultural, economic and technological dependency on America were soon a concern for nations across the world. The Bretton Woods system has since played a It is not just in scientific publishing, but in book significant role in regulating international economic rela- publication as a whole that English rules supreme. tions and in introducing free-market regimes in countries Worldwide, English is the most popular language of where control has been traditionally centralised. As publication. Figure 2 shows the estimated proportion of more countries have been rendered ‘open’ to global titles published in different languages in the early 1990s. flows of finance, goods, knowledge and culture, so the Unesco figures for book production show Britain influence of English has spread. outstripping any other country in the world for the number of titles published each year. In 1996, a remar- Scientific publishing kable 101,504 titles were published in Britain English is now the international currency of science and (Independent, 25 February 1997, p. 11). Although there technology. Yet it has not always been so. The renais- are countries which publish more per head of the popu- sance of British science in the 17th century put English- lation and many countries which print more copies, language science publications, such as the Philosophical none publishes as many titles. Many of these books are Transactions instituted by the Royal Society 1665, at the exported, or are themselves part of a globalised trade in forefront of the world scientific community. But the posi- which books may be typeset in one country, printed in tion was soon lost to German, which became the domi- another and sold in a third. nant international language of science until World War It is difficult to decide the relative cultural influence I. The growing role of the US then ensured that English of huge numbers of copies of few titles available on the became, once again, the global language of experiment one hand, against many titles printed in short runs on and discovery. the other. However, the statistics show the enormous Physics 98% Journals in many countries have shifted, since World amount of intellectual property being produced in the Chemistry 83% War II, from publishing in their national language to English language in an era where intellectual property is Biology 81% Psychology 81% publishing in English. Gibbs (1995) describes how the becoming increasingly valuable. Maths 78% Mexican medical journal Archivos de Investigación Médica Earth Sciences 76% shifted to English: first publishing abstracts in English, English in the 21st century Medical Science 72% then providing English translations of all articles, finally The position of English in the world today is thus the Sociology 72% hiring an American editor, accepting articles only in joint outcome of Britain’s colonial expansion and the Philosophy 56% English and changing its name to Archives of Medical more recent activity of the US. Any substantial shift in Forestry 55% Research. This language shift is common elsewhere. A the role of the US in the world is likely to have an Vet. Sciences 53% study in the early 1980s showed nearly two-thirds of impact on the use and attractiveness of the English Economics 48% publications of French scientists were in English. Viereck language amongst those for whom it is not a first Sports Sciences 40% Linguistics 35% (1996) describes how all contributions in 1950 to the language. Later, we will see how the economic domi- Education 27% Zeitschrift für Tierpsychologie were in German, but by 1984 nance of the US is expected to decline, as economies in Literature 23% 95% were in English. The journal was renamed Ethology Asia overtake it in size. The question remains whether History 20% two years later. English has become so entrenched in the world that a Classics 17% As might be expected, some disciplines have been decline in the influence of the US would harm it. Are its Theology 12% more affected by the English language than others. cultural resources and intellectual property so extensive Law 8% Physics is the most globalised and anglophone, followed that no other language can catch up? Or will other a close second by other pure sciences. Table 3 shows the languages come to rival English in their global impor- Table 3 Disciplines in percentage of German scholars in each field reporting tance, pushing English aside much in the same way as which German academics English as their ‘de facto working language’ in a study by Latin was abandoned as an international lingua franca claim English as their Skudlik (1992). 300 years ago? working language The Future of English? 9
  • 10. Who speaks English? There are three kinds of English speaker: those who speak it as a first Possible language, those for whom it is a second or additional language and those language who learn it as a foreign language. Native speakers may feel the language shift ‘belongs’ to them, but it will be those who speak English as a second or foreign language who will determine its world future. Possible language shift Three types of English speaker There are three types of English speaker in the world 375 million 750 million today, each with a different relationship with the L2 speakers EFL speakers language. First-language (L1) speakers are those for whom English is a first – and often only – language. These native speakers live, for the most part, in countries 375 million in which the dominant culture is based around English. L1 speakers These countries, however, are experiencing increasing linguistic diversity as a result of immigration. Second- language (L2) speakers have English as a second or addi- tional language, placing English in a repertoire of Figure 4 Showing the three circles of English as overlapping languages where each is used in different contexts. makes it easier to see how the ‘centre of gravity’ will shift Speakers here might use a local form of English, but may towards L2 speakers at the start of the 21st century also be fluent in international varieties. The third group of English speakers are the growing number of people of English called creoles. Creoles have as their origin a learning English as a foreign language (EFL). pidgin – a reduced form of communication used Leith (1996) argues that the first two kinds of English- between speakers of mutually unintelligible languages – EXPANDING speaking community result from different colonial which becomes extended in vocabulary and grammar as OUTER processes. He identifies three kinds: a result of being used as a mother tongue. Classification of creole speakers is problematic. From a linguistic view, In the first type, exemplified by America and Australia, INNER there is merit in regarding creoles as distinct languages. substantial settlement by first-language speakers of English 320-380 From a sociolinguistic view, it may be better to regard displaced the precolonial population. In the second, typified creole speakers as belonging to the English-speaking by Nigeria, sparser colonial settlements maintained the 150-300 community, because of the emergence in several count- precolonial population in subjection and allowed a propor- ries of a ‘post-creole continuum’: a range of language 100-1000 tion of them access to learning English as a second, or addi- varieties from standard English to fully fledged creole. tional, language. There is yet a third type, exemplified by Dividing English speakers into three groups is a time- the Caribbean islands of Barbados and Jamaica. Here a Figure 3 The three circles of honoured approach to language use and, though not precolonial population was replaced by a new labour from English according to Kachru without its problems, is a useful starting point for under- elsewhere, principally West Africa. ... The long-term effect (1985) with estimates of standing the pattern of English worldwide. These three of the slave trade on the development of the English speaker numbers in millions groups have become widely known (after Kachru, 1985) language is immense. It gave rise not only to black English according to Crystal (1997) as the ‘inner circle’, the ‘outer circle’ and the ‘expanding in the United States and the Caribbean, which has been an circle’ (Figure 3). One of the drawbacks of this termino- important influence on the speech of young English spea- logy is the way it locates the ‘native speakers’ and native- kers worldwide, but it also provided the extraordinary speaking countries at the centre of the global use of context of language contact which led to the formation of English and, by implication, the source of models of English pidgins and creoles. (Leith, 1996, pp. 181–2, 206) correctness, the best teachers and English-language Table 4 Native speakers of Each colonial process had different linguistic conse- goods and services consumed by those in the periphery. English (in thousands) quences. The first type created a diaspora of native spea- This model, however, will not be the most useful for incorporating estimates by kers of English (US, Canada, South Africa, Australia, describing English usage in the next century. Those who Crystal (1997) New Zealand), with each settlement eventually establis- speak English alongside other languages will outnumber hing its own national variety of English. The second first-language speakers and, increasingly, will decide the (*indicates territories in (India, West Africa, East Africa) made English an elite global future of the language. For that reason we retain which English is used as an second language, frequently required for further educat- here the terminology of ‘first-language speaker’ (L1), L1, but where there is ion and government jobs. ‘second-language speaker’ (L2) and ‘speaker of English greater L2 use or significant The linguistic consequences of the third type were as a foreign language’ (EFL). Figure 4 provides an alter- use of another language) complex, including the creation of new hybrid varieties native way of visualising these three communities. Antigua and Barbuda 61 Guam* 56 Papua New Guinea* 120 Trinidad and Tobago 1,200 Australia 15,316 Guyana 700 Philippines* 15 UK (England, Scotland, Bahamas 250 Hong Kong* 125 Puerto Rico* 110 N. Ireland, Wales*) 56,990 Barbados 265 India* 320 Sierra Leone* 450 UK Islands Belize* 135 Irish Republic 3,334 St Kitts and Nevis 39 (Channel*, Man) 217 Bermuda 60 Jamaica 2,400 St Lucia 29 US* 226,710 Brunei* 10 Liberia* 60 St Vincent and Grenadines 111 Virgin Is (British) 17 Canada 19,700 Malaysia* 375 Singapore* 300 Virgin Is (US) 79 Cayman Is 29 Montserrat 11 South Africa* 3,600 Zambia* 50 Gibraltar* 25 Namibia* 13 Sri Lanka* 10 Zimbabwe* 250 Grenada 101 New Zealand 3,396 Suriname 258 10 The Future of English?
  • 11. Those who speak English alongside other languages will outnumber first-language speakers and, increasingly, will decide the global future of the language. The first-language countries Using a tripartite division as a starting point for analysis, we can find English spoken as a first language in over 30 American English British English territories (Table 4). Crystal (1997) calculates that world- wide there are a little over 377 million speakers of English as a first language, including creole. It is a figure in line with other recent estimates and the figures gene- rated by the engco model (Table 1, p. 8, see also p. 64). Canada British Isles The second-language areas U.S. In the 19th century, it was common to refer to English as ‘the language of administration’ for one-third of the S. Asia Philippines (US) Caribbean world’s population. It is interesting to compare this AUSTRALASIA Am. Samoa W. Africa figure with Crystal’s present-day estimate (1997) that the E. Africa S.E. Asia aggregated population of all countries in which English PNG has any special status (the total number of people Fiji Anglophone ‘exposed to English’), represents around one-third of the S. Africa Australia New Zealand world’s population. It is not surprising that the figures are similar, since the more populous of the 75 or so countries in which English has special status (Table 5) are former colonies of Britain. Competence in English among second-language Figure 5 The branches of world English speakers, like that in EFL speakers, varies from native- like fluency to extremely poor, but whereas in EFL areas part of the speaker’s identity repertoire. In the EFL English is used primarily for communication with spea- world there is, by definition, no local model of English, Argentina kers from other countries, in an L2 area English is used though speakers’ English accents and patterns of error Belgium Costa Rica for internal (intranational) communication. may reflect characteristics of their first language. Denmark Areas in which English is used extensively as a second Ethiopia language usually develop a distinct variety of English Language shift Honduras which reflects other languages used alongside English. In many parts of the world there are ongoing shifts in Lebanon Parts of the world where such varieties (‘New Englishes’) the status of English. These are largely undocumented Myanmar (Burma) have emerged are the former colonial territories in and unquantified, but will represent a significant factor Nepal South Asia, South-east Asia, Africa and the Caribbean. in the global future of the language. In those countries Netherlands Although these local forms of English have their own listed in Table 6, the use of English for intranational Nicaragua vitality and dynamic of change, there is often an under- communication is greatly increasing (such as in profes- Norway Panama lying model of correctness to which formal usage orients, sional discourse or higher education). These countries Somalia reflecting the variety of English used by the former colo- can be regarded as in the process of shifting towards L2 Sudan nial power. In the majority of countries this is British status. In existing L2 areas, a slight increase in the Surinam (Figure 5), with some exceptions such as the Philippines proportion of the population speaking English (for Sweden and Liberia, which orient to US English. example, in India, Pakistan, Nigeria and the Switzerland Philippines), would significantly increase the global total United Arab Emirates The foreign-language areas of secondlanguage speakers. The number of people learning English has in recent In many L2 areas, there is a trend for professional Table 6 Countries in years risen rapidly. This, in part, reflects changes in and middle classes who are bilingual in English (a transition from EFL to L2 public policy, such as lowering the age at which English rapidly growing social group in developing countries) to status is taught in schools. Like L2, the EFL category spans a adopt English as the language of the home. English is wide range of competence, from barely functional in thus acquiring new first-language speakers outside the Table 5 (below) basic communication to near native fluency. The main traditional ‘native-speaking’ countries. Yet the number Second-language speakers of distinction between a fluent EFL speaker and an L2 of new second-language speakers probably greatly offsets English (in thousands) speaker depends on whether English is used within the the children in L2 families who grow up as first-language (*indicates a larger number speaker’s community (country, family) and thus forms speakers – a trend shown graphically in Figure 4. of L1 English speakers) Australia* 2,084 Hong Kong 1,860 Nepal 5,927 Solomon Is 135 Bahamas* 25 India 37,000 New Zealand* 150 South Africa 10,000 Bangladesh 3,100 Irish Republic* 190 Nigeria 43,000 Sri Lanka 1,850 Belize* 30 Jamaica* 50 Northern Marianas 50 Surinam 150 Bhutan 60 Kenya 2,576 Pakistan 16,000 Swaziland 40 Botswana 620 Kiribati 20 Palau 16,300 Tanzania 3,000 Brunei 104 Lesotho 488 Papua New Guinea 28,000 Tonga 30 Cameroon 6,600 Liberia 2,000 Philippines 36,400 Tuvulu 600 Canada* 6,000 Malawi 517 Puerto Rico 1,746 Uganda 2,000 Cook Is 2 Malaysia 5,984 Rwanda 24 UK* 1,100 Dominica 12 Malta 86 St Lucia* 22 US* 30,000 Fiji 160 Marshall Is 28 Samoa (American) 56 US Virgin Is* 10 Gambia 33 Mauritius 167 Samoa (Western) 86 Vanuatu 160 Ghana 1,153 Micronesia 15 Seychelles 11 Zambia 1,000 Guam 92 Namibia 300 Sierra Leone 3,830 Zimbabwe 3,300 Guyana* 30 Nauru 9,400 Singapore 1,046 The Future of English? 11
  • 12. Language hierarchies Languages are not equal in political or social status, particularly in have greater territorial ‘reach’. For example, in the multilingual contexts. How does English relate to other languages in a second layer from the base will be languages which in India form the medium of primary education, newspa- multilingual speaker’s repertoire? Why does someone use English rather than pers, radio broadcasts and local commerce. Above these a local language? What characteristic patterns are there in the use of English in the hierarchy will be languages used in official admini- by non-native speakers? stration, secondary education and so on to the highest level, in which will be found the languages of wider and international communication. The taper of the pyramid English and other languages reflects the fact that fewer language varieties occupy this A large number of native speakers is probably a pre- position: greatest linguistic diversity is found at the base requisite for a language of wider communication, for amongst vernacular languages. Indeed, very few of the these speakers create a range of cultural resources (works world’s languages are used for official administration and of literature, films, news broadcasts) and pedagogic in other public forums. materials (grammars, dictionaries, classroom materials) Not all speakers will be fluent in language varieties at and provide opportunities for engaging in interactions the higher levels. The normal pattern of acquisition will which require knowledge of the language. begin with those languages at the base. Many of the But a full understanding of the role of English in a world’s population never require the use of varieties at world where the majority of its speakers are not the uppermost layer because they never find themselves first-language speakers requires an understanding of how in the communicative position which requires such English relates to the other languages which are used language. For example, an Indian from the state of alongside it. The European concept of bilingualism Kerala whose mother tongue is a tribal language may reflects an idea that each language has a natural geog- also speak Tulu (2 million speakers) and the state raphical ‘home’ and that a bilingual speaker is therefore language Malayalam (33 million), or the neighbouring someone who can converse with monolingual speakers state language of Kannada (44 million). If they know any from more than one country. The ideal bilingual speaker Hindi or English, it is likely to be their fourth or fifth is thus imagined to be someone who is like a monolin- language. However, more and more people in the world gual in two languages at once. But many of the world’s will learn languages in the uppermost layer as a result of bilingual or multilingual speakers interact with other improved education and changing patterns of communi- multilinguals and use each of their languages for diffe- cation in the world. rent purposes: English is not used simply as a ‘default’ Although a simple pyramid figure captures somet- language because it is the only language shared with hing of the hierarchical relationship between language another speaker; it is often used because it is culturally varieties, it perhaps suggests too neat a pattern of regarded as the appropriate language for a particular language use. For the majority of the world’s population, communicative context. a particular language will exist at more than one level Languages in multilingual areas are often hierarchi- (for example, serve as a public language as well as a cally ordered in status. To the extent that such relations- language in the family), though where a language serves hips are institutionalised, the hierarchy can be thought of different communicative functions in this way it usually as applying to countries as much as to the repertoire of also takes a variety of forms. For example, the classic individual speakers. Shown schematically in Figure 6 is a sociolinguistic pyramid used to describe British English language hierarchy for India, a complex multilingual (Trudgill, 1974, p. 41) shows a similarly layered structure area where nearly 200 languages exist with differing in which vernacular, informal varieties, often with strong status. At the pyramid base are languages used within geographical basis, exist at the lowest layer, whilst at the the family and for interactions with close friends. Such apex is a standard form of English, showing little regio- languages tend to be geographically based (or used by nal variation and used for public and formal communi- migrant communities) and are the first languages learned cation. All speakers can be expected to modify their by children. Higher up the pyramid are languages which language to suit the communicative situation; even a are found in more formal and public domains and which monolingual English speaker will adapt accent, vocabu- lary, grammar and rhetorical form to suit the context. National languages English and code-switching HINDI, ENGLISH Where English has a place alongside other languages in a local language hierarchy, speakers will normally use Scheduled languages HINDI, TELEGU, BENGALI, MARATHI, TAMIL their first language in different contexts from those in URDU, GUJRATI, KANNADA, MALAYALAM, ORIYA which they use English. Whereas the first language may PUNJABI, KASHMIRI, SINDHI, ASSAMESE, SANSKRIT be a sign of solidarity or intimacy, English, in many bilingual situations, carries overtones of social distance, Languages with widespread currency formality or officialdom. Where two speakers know both 41 languages used for education languages, they may switch between the two as part of a 58 taught as school subjects negotiation of their relationship. Indeed, they may 87 used in media switch between languages within a single sentence. In the following example a young job seeker comes into the Local vernacular varieties manager’s office in a Nairobi business. The young man Over 190 recognised language varieties begins in English, but the manager insists on using 1,652 'mother tongues' recorded in 1961 census Swahili, ‘thus denying the young man’s negotiation of the higher status associated with English’ (Myers- Scotton, 1989, p. 339). Bilingual speakers use code- Figure 6 A language hierarchy for India switching as a communicative resource, varying the mix 12 The Future of English?
  • 13. English is not used simply as a ‘default’ language; it is often used because it is culturally regarded as the appropriate language for a particular communicative context. of the two languages, for example, Swahili and English, Non-native speaker interactions in a way which only a member of the same speech English increasingly acts as a lingua franca between non- community can fully understand. native speakers. For example, if a German sales manager conducts business in China, English is likely to be used. Young man: Mr Muchuki has sent me to you about the Little research has been carried out on such interactions, job you put in the paper. but they are likely to have characteristic features, reflecting complex patterns of politeness and strategies Manager: Ulituma barua ya application? [DID YOU SEND A Will English become a for negotiating meaning cross-culturally. Firth (1996), for LETTER OF APPLICATION?] language for work, like a example, analysed international telephone calls involving Young man: Yes, I did. But he asked me to come to see two Danish trading companies and identified several ‘coat worn at the office you today. conversational strategies. The exchange below, between but taken off at home’? a Dane (H) and a Syrian (B), shows one strategy which p. 42 Manager: Ikiwa ulituma barua, nenda ungojee majibu. he termed ‘let it pass’ – where one person does not Tutakuita ufike kwa interview siku itakapofika. [IF YOU’VE understand what has been said, but delays asking for WRITTEN A LETTER, THEN GO AND WAIT FOR A RESPONSE. WE WILL elucidation in the hope that the meaning will emerge as Will the spread of English CALL YOU FOR AN INTERVIEW WHEN THE LETTER ARRIVES] talk progresses or else become redundant. be responsible for the B: So I told him not to send the cheese after the blowing extinction of thousands Leo sina la suma kuliko hayo. [TODAY I HAVEN’T ANYTHING of lesser used languages? in the customs. We don’t want the order after the ELSE TO SAY] cheese is blowing. p. 38 Young man: Asante. Nitangoja majibu. [THANK YOU. I WILL H: I see, yes. WAIT FOR THE RESPONSE] B: So I don’t know what we can do with the order now. What do you think we should do with this all blowing, One of the global trends we identify later is the develop- Mr Hansen? ment of world regions composed of adjacent countries with strong cultural, economic and political ties. As such H: I’m not uh (pause). Blowing? What is this, too big or regions develop, so it is likely that new regional language what? hierarchies will appear. The European Union, for B: No, the cheese is bad Mr Hansen. It is like fermenting example, may be in the process of becoming a single in the customs’ cool rooms. geolinguistic region like India (Figure 7). A survey in 1995 by the European Bureau of Lesser Used Languages H: Ah, it’s gone off! reported that 42% of EU citizens could communicate in B: Yes, it’s gone off. English, 31% in German and 29% in French (cited in Crystal, 1997). Surveys of European satellite TV audien- Experienced users of English as a foreign language may ces (p. 46) confirm the widespread understanding of acquire communicative skills which are different from English – over 70% of viewers claim they can follow the those of native speakers, reflecting the more hazardous news in English and over 40% could do so in French or contexts of communication in which they routinely find German. (Sysfret, 1997, p. 37). themselves. However, the strategies employed by non- It is possible to conceptualise a world hierarchy, like native speakers remains an under-researched area of that outlined for Europe or India, (Figure 8), in which English usage, despite the fact that there may already be English and French are at the apex, with the position of more people who speak English as a foreign language French declining and English becoming more clearly the than the combined totals of those who speak it as a first global lingua franca. Later, we argue that English is also and second language. steadily ‘colonising’ lower layers in this hierarchy for many of the world’s speakers, whereas the majority of The big languages the world’s languages – found at present only at the base ENGLISH FRENCH – are likely to become extinct. Regional languages The big languages (*languages of the United Nations) ARABIC, CHINESE*, ENGLISH* ENGLISH, FRENCH, GERMAN FRENCH*, GERMAN, RUSSIAN* SPANISH* National languages National languages DANISH, DUTCH, ENGLISH, FINNISH Around 80 languages serve over 180 nation states FRENCH, GERMAN, GREEK, IRISH ITALIAN, PORTUGUESE, SPANISH, SWEDISH Officially recognised and supported Official languages within nation states languages (and other ‘safe’ languages) ALSATION, ASTURIAN, BASQUE, CATALAN, CORSICAN FRISIAN, GALICIAN, LADIN, LUXEMBOURGISH Around 600 languages worldwide (Krauss, 1992) OCCITAN, SARDINIAN, SCOTS GAELIC, WELSH (e.g. Marathi) Vernacular varieties of indigenous EU communities Local vernacular languages ALBANIAN, ARAGONESE, BRETON, CORNISH, FRANCO-PROVENCAL, FRIULIAN KARELIAN, LALLANS, MACEDONIAN (GREECE), MANX, POLISH, ROMANY, SAMISH The remainder of the world's 6,000+ languages CROAT, SLOVENE, SORBIAN, TURKISH, VLACH Figure 7 A language hierarchy for the European Union Figure 8 The world language hierarchy The Future of English? 13
  • 14. Summary 1 The development of the language 3 English and other languages The English language has changed substantially in vocabulary The majority of speakers of English already speak more than and grammatical form – often as a result of contact with other one language. An important community for the future languages. This has created a hybrid language; vocabulary has development of English in the world is the ‘outer circle’ of those been borrowed from many sources and grammatical structure who speak it as a second language. English often plays a special has changed through contact with other languages. This may role in their lives and the fate of English in the world is likely to cause problems for learners, but it also means that speakers of be closely connected to how this role develops in future. English, many other languages can recognise features which are not too for example, is becoming used by many EFL and L2 speakers dissimilar to characteristics of their own language. Although the for a wider range of communicative functions. This process, by structural properties of English have not hindered the spread of which English ‘colonises’ the lower layers of the language English, the spread of the language globally cannot be hierarchy in many countries, means that English may take over attributed to intrinsic linguistic qualities. some of the functions currently served by other languages in the construction of social identity and the creation and maintenance 2 The spread of English of social relationships. There have been two main historical mechanisms for the spread of English. First was the colonial expansion of Britain which 4 A single, European, linguistic area resulted in settlements of English speakers in many parts of the Western Europe is beginning to form a single multilingual area, world. This has provided a diasporic base for the language – rather like India, where languages are hierarchically related in which is probably a key factor in the adoption of a language as a status. As in India, there may be many who are monolingual in lingua franca. In the 20th century, the role of the US has been a regional language, but those who speak one of the ‘big’ more important than that of Britain and has helped ensure that languages will have better access to material success. Other the language is not only at the forefront of scientific and world regions may develop in a similar way. This book focuses technical knowledge, but also leads consumer culture. particularly on emergent trends in Asia, but significant developments are likely to occur also in the Americas, in Russia and in sub-Saharan Africa. References Ammon, U. (1995) To what extent is German an international language? In P. McArthur, T. (1992) (ed) The Oxford Companion to the English Language. Oxford: Stevenson (ed) The German Language and the Real World: sociolinguistic, cultural and Oxford University Press. pragmatic perspectives on contemporary German. Oxford: Clarendon Press. McArthur, T. (1996) English in the world and in Europe. In R. Hartmann (ed) Crystal, D. (1995) Cambridge Encyclopedia of the English Language. Cambridge: The English Language in Europe. Oxford: Intellect. Cambridge University Press. Myers-Scotton, C. (1989) Code-switching with English: types of switching, types Crystal, D. (1997) English as a Global Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University of communities. World Englishes, vol. 8, no. 3, pp. 333–46. Press. Skudlik, S. (1992) The status of German as a language of science and the Eco, U. (1995) The Search for the Perfect Language. Oxford: Blackwell. importance of the English language for German-speaking scientists. In U. Firth, A. (1996) ‘Lingua Franca’ English and conversation analysis. Journal of Ammon and M. Hellinger (eds) Status Change of Languages. Berlin: de Gruyter. Pragmatics, April. Swinburne, J.K. (1983) The use of English as an international language of Gibbs, W.W. (1995) Lost science in the third world. Scientific American, August, science: a study of the publications and views of a group of French scientists. pp. 76–83. The Incorporated Linguist, vol. 22, pp. 129–32. Grimes, B.F. (1996) (ed) Ethnologue: languages of the world. Dallas: Summer Institute Steiner, G. (1975) After Babel: aspects of language and translation. Oxford: Oxford of Linguistics. University Press. Hagen, S. (1993) (ed) Languages in European Business: a regional survey of small and Strevens, P. (1992) English as an international language. In B.B. Kachru (ed) medium-sized companies. London: CILT. The Other Tongue: English across cultures. Urbana: University of Illinois Press. Hesselberg-Møller, N. (1988) Eksport og uddannelse. Copenhagen: Sysfret, T. (1997) Trend setters. Cable and Satellite Europe, January, pp. 34–7 Industrirådet. Trudgill, P. (1974) Sociolinguistics: an introduction. Harmondsworth: Penguin. Kachru, B.B. (1985) Standards, codification and sociolinguistic realism: the Viereck, W. (1996) English in Europe: its nativisation and use as a lingua franca, English language in the outer circle. In R. Quirk and H.G. Widdowson (eds) with special reference to German-speaking countries. In R. Hartmann (ed) The English in the World. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. English Language in Europe. Oxford: Intellect. Krauss, M. (1992) The world’s languages in crisis. Language, vol. 68, no. 1, pp. Webster, N. (1789) An essay on the necessity, advantages and practicability of 7–9 reforming the mode of spelling, and of rendering the orthography of words Large, A. (1985) The Artificial Language Movement. Oxford: Blackwell. correspondent to the pronunciation. Appendix to Dissertations on the English Leith, D. (1996) English – colonial to postcolonial. In D. Graddol, D. Leith and Language. Extracts reprinted in T. Crowley (ed) Proper English: readings in J. Swann (eds) English: history, diversity and change. London: Routledge. language, history and cultural identity. London: Routledge. 14 The Future of English?
  • 15. Forecasting 2 q Futurology History is littered with failures of prediction and there Futurology is one of the oldest of professions, judged with scepticism is no reason to believe that attempts to predict and awe in equal measure. Although facts and figures are an impor- precisely what will happen to the English language will tant ingredient in forecasting, they need to be interpreted with care. fare any better. On these pages we outline some basic features of language change and describe common problems with using statistics. It is, however, possible to understand something of the ways in which languages evolve and how q Making sense of trends individual speakers adapt their patterns of language One of the key skills in forecasting is being able to recognise an un- derlying trend and to understand how it might develop in the future. use. This gives us some useful indicators as to the Linguistic and social change rarely happen at a steady and predictable conditions under which change occurs, which kinds of rate. Here we discuss various hazards associated with the interpre- change are likely and which unlikely, the reasons why tation of trend data using examples relevant to the English language. linguistic change happen and the timescales that q Predictability or chaos? different kinds of change require. The use of English worldwide can be regarded as a ‘complex system’ But many factors affecting the use of languages cannot in which many factors interact in ways that are not easily predictable. But recent advances in modelling the behaviour of complex systems be predicted easily. Major upheavals – war, civil – such as the weather – could help us understand what patterns may revolution and the breakup of nation states – can emerge in the global use of English. cause languages to take unexpected directions, as can the vagaries of fashion amongst the global elite. Most q Scenario planning people have opinions, ambitions and anxieties about How do forecasters in large companies cope with the uncertainty that the future holds? Can the methods they employ be applied to the future, but few people know how to plan matters of culture and language as easily as to the price of oil? strategically for such unpredictable events. Scenario building is one methodology used by strategists to put to- gether known facts with imaginative ideas about the future. Strategic planning is not the same as prediction. This section provides a guide to some of the techniques used by strategists and planners to create ‘future-proof ’ models and shows how they can be applied to aspects of language change and global trends in the use of the English language. The section begins with the hazards of extrapolating from current data, examines what insights chaos theory – used for weather forecasting – has provided into the behaviour of complex systems and ends with a discussion of the scenario-building techniques used by transnational companies to ensure their strategic decisions on investment and management stay robust against a range of possible futures. The Future of English? 15
  • 16. Futurology Futurology is one of the oldest of professions, judged with scepticism and stances. A government policy decision, for example, awe in equal measure. Although facts and figures are an important might change the status of English as the first foreign language taught in schools, or may encourage ingredient in forecasting, they need to be interpreted with care. On these English as a medium of university education. Or pages we outline some basic features of language change and describe market liberalisation might result in the establishment common problems with using statistics. of joint-venture companies, paying high salaries but requiring English-language skills in their workforce. q Innovation in language tends to diffuse through social networks. Trend spotting It has often been observed that people who interact Futurologists inhabit a frontierland between historical together on a regular basis, who have common loyal- facts and guesses about the future. Most of the practical ties and identity and who like each other, tend to use techniques of strategic planning used by large corporat- language in similar ways. Any change in the patterns ions employ some kind of mix of empirical evidence of communication or in the structure of social relat- together with the insight and judgement borne of practi- ionships in such networks is likely to lead to a change cal experience. But getting the mix right is an extremely in language use. The creation of new forms of social difficult task. Identifying trends even in the present can network or new patterns of social affiliation can also be remarkably problematic. And although statistical be expected to alter the way that speech communities information is a primary resource for the futurologist, are created and maintained. New communications What effect will the anyone trying to forecast the future of English will technology, such as the Internet for example, may be growth of third-world encounter problems in locating and using statistics asso- encouraging the formation of new kinds of social cities have on the future ciated with relevant worldwide trend data (opposite). affiliation and new ‘discourse communities’. development of English? English in the future, as in the past, will be subject to p. 27 three types of change. First, although different speakers, q Language change does not move across geographical territories in communities or communicative domains may be affec- a linear fashion. Linguistic innovations, such as new ted differently, there will be changes to the language itself. pronunciations, tend to jump from one urban area to How much of the world’s Certainly in pronunciation, vocabulary and grammar, another, across rural areas and across national wealth will Asia control in but also in the range of text types and genres which borders. In this respect they are similar to other 2050? employ English. Second, there will be changes in status. changes brought about by social contact through p. 29 English may acquire a different meaning and pattern of urban settings – such as fashions in clothing, or the usage among non-native speakers, or be used for a wider adoption of some new kind of consumer hardware. range of social functions. Third, English will be affected The growth of large cities in Asia will lead to many by quantitative changes, such as numbers of speakers, the kinds of social change, including new patterns of proportion of the world’s scientific journals published in language use. English, or the extent to which the English language is used for computer-based communication. q Young people are important leaders of change. There has Listed here are some broad principles of language long been recognised a so-called ‘critical period’ in change. Identifying ways in which various changes are early life when children seem able to learn languages taken up and spread from one community to another easily. But adolescence is perhaps an even more may suggest areas where we need to seek further infor- important stage, where young people make the tran- mation. While the dynamics of language change are sition to a social life which is largely directed by likely to be different within the three communities of themselves, when they acquire new social networks English speaker we have already identified – and identities and feel the requirement for appropri- first-language speaker (L1), second-language speaker (L2) ate language styles. They may take aspects of these and the speaker of English as a foreign language (EFL) – identities through to adulthood; others may be transi- some general patterns can be observed. tional teenage phenomena. An understanding of which languages the next generation of teenagers will How does language change? be speaking and learning is an important step in identifying future trends. q Some kinds of change occur quickly, others slowly. Fashions in slang usage among native speakers, or the borro- q Language change may follow change in material circumstances. wing of words into another language, can develop in Language is often linked to particular social and months, not years. But the shift which occurs when a cultural practices. Rehousing schemes, shifts in community or family abandons one language and employment and increased wealth may all contribute begins to use another as a first language is usually to rapid linguistic change. This particularly contribu- intergenerational. Language shift often needs three tes to ‘language loss’ – such as the disuse of Gaelic in generations to take full effect, which means that there north-eastern Scottish fishing communities, or of may be initial signs now of long-term changes which Aboriginal languages in Australia, in favour of might take the greater part of another 100 years to English. fully complete. q Social and geographical mobility cause language change. q Individuals act as agents of change as do governments and People moving, whether as migrant labour to another institutions. Successful learning of English is known to country, or even within the same country (especially be closely associated with personal ambition and from rural areas to urban ones), take their language attributes such as personality type. But language with them, but also learn the language used in the change may also be imposed from outside or it may new home area. The more mobile a society, the more result from a rational response to a change in circum- open it will be to change. 16 The Future of English?
  • 17. Establishing and understanding the links between those things which can and have been measured and the use of the English language worldwide, is a matter of theory building and testing. Problems with statistics 1 Statistics rarely provide equivalent data book we document a global shift towards divergent in a huge variety of contexts? across the countries, sectors and years the information society: the world is infor- The lack of comparative data means that surveyed. Often, like is not compared mation rich, but information has become a futurologists have to make their own facts: with like, or key data is missing from traded commodity. The World Wide Web, to put together what is known in an inno- tables. for example, provides a wonderful mecha- vative manner and make informed estima- nism for disseminating the most recent data tes. 2 Statistical data is collected primarily by and all the key international agencies national or international agencies. This 6 Interpretation of statistics needs qualita- possess their own Web sites. But informat- tive work. There is a tendency to count means that particular information, for ion is now too valuable to give out for free example about flows within transnational that which can be easily counted, but as and, increasingly, such agencies are expec- Peter Schwartz commented in a classic corporations (TNCs), either is not collec- ted to be self-financing if not profit centres: ted or is not publicly available. book on strategic planning, ‘we know the hence the most useful and recent data is numbers, we just don’t know their 3 Statistics take time to collect, collate and sold at market rates. A single report on the meaning’ (Schwartz, 1996, p. 118). publish. There is typically a lead time of demographics of the Internet might sell for Establishing and understanding the links about three years for the publication of $1,500. Since futurology is an eclectic disci- between those things which can and have primary UN statistics. There is a further pline, drawing together information from been measured and the use of the English lead time for studies which analyse and scattered sources across many sectors, the language worldwide, is therefore a matter interpret such figures. Thus books and cost of access to a range of databases can of qualitative work, theory building and scholarly papers published at the end of exceed the value of the information gained. testing. It may be necessary to carry out the 1990s draw on statistics from the Furthermore, those institutions which small-scale studies, such as ethnographic beginning of the decade – by the time employ futurology typically do so in order studies of employee behaviour, language decision makers read them the figures are to help develop policy before major funding audits or focus-group studies of young a decade out of date. Unfortunately, many is committed. people. In this way we might better key developments affecting the use of 5 Very little comparative data exists for the understand the link, for example, between English have emerged in the last few years. immediate sphere of our enquiry, the inter- the start-up of joint-venture companies in Take, for example, the growth of the national use of English. Who truly knows developing economies and the demand Internet, which seemed to reach a critical how many people are learning English for English, or the relationship between mass outside the US only during 1996. around the world? How could we reach numbers of Internet users in a country and Somehow, futurology needs to be infor- agreement on a method of estimating the the use of local languages in electronic med by an understanding of recent trends, proficiency of the millions of casual lear- communities. A great deal of data then as well as by data collected within a longer ners? How can we gather sensible figures of becomes usable because we can under- timeframe; it needs to be able to identify English as a second language in countries stand the potential implications of the new trends in the early stages. where the gathering of statistical informat- statistics for the everyday use of English. 4 Statistics are costly and futurologists tend ion is difficult? How can we apply systematic to be under-funded. Elsewhere in this criteria when patterns of English use are so q Languages in contact with each other cause change. Language q The dynamics of L1, L2 and EFL change are very different. contact has long been recognised as a major engine Change in the number of people speaking English as of change; a historical example is that of Danish and a first language cannot happen rapidly: change in English which led to a major shift in the vocabulary speaker numbers will depend mainly on demographic and grammar of English. The increasing use of shifts, but populations in the English-speaking count- English in many parts of the world affects both local ries are fairly stable. The number of people using languages and English and is giving rise to new, English as a second language could change more hybrid language varieties. substantially over a generation or two. The EFL community is potentially the most volatile: major q Changes often occur first in informal and casual language. shifts in the number of people learning English Since the majority of such language is spoken, change around the world could occur quickly – within a is rarely documented in the early stages. For similar decade – as a result of changing public policy in reasons, language change occurs quickest among developing countries or a change in public interest. first- and second-language users, rather than among speakers of English as a foreign language. It will be clear that the key ‘drivers’ of linguistic change are both social and material in nature. Economic q New technology gives rise to language change. Technological developments, technological innovations, new social innovation may give rise to new modes of communi- networks or demographic shifts are all likely to give rise cation. The style of written text widely used in to language change. We can also see that some kinds of electronic mail, for example, seems to share characte- change extend over longer periods of time than others: ristics of spoken language. Technology may also language shift may take 50–100 years, while a significant create new patterns of communication, perhaps by change in the number of people learning English as a providing cheap international telephone links, or it foreign language can occur within a few years. Certain may create new words needed to describe new age groups also play a more important role in instigating objects and social practices which arise around their and advancing change than others. The complex inter- use. action between these factors means that it is perfectly possible that there will be widespread shifts in the way languages are used in the future. The Future of English? 17
  • 18. Making sense of trends One of the key skills in forecasting is being able to recognise an underlying have a linear pattern. Rather, a change begins slowly, trend and to understand how it might develop in the future. Linguistic and gathers speed and then slows down. If you graphed such a change against time, you would get an S-shaped curve. social change rarely happen at a steady and predictable rate. Here we Such a curve can represent changes within a language, discuss various hazards associated with the interpretation of trend data say of pronunciation, as well as larger scale changes such using examples relevant to the English language. as language shift. As an example of change within a language, Chambers and Trudgill (1980) show how in the north of Simple projections England many speakers still pronounce words like ‘must’ The rise of global English was foreseen in the 19th and ‘butter’ with a [U] sound, not dissimilar to the gene- century by many commentators in America and Europe. ral pronunciation in Shakespeare’s day. Gradually, such Indeed, wild speculations began to circulate about the speakers are adopting the RP pronunciation [^]. Not all growth of the number of English speakers in the coming words are immediately affected, however. The change century, based on projections of current trends. Bailey diffuses through the vocabulary, following an S-curve (1992) reviews some of these accounts: pattern. Figure 9 shows the way a new pronunciation moves through the English vocabulary, picking up speed The most extravagant projections were the most satisfying as the majority of words become pronounced in the new to the anglophone community and, therefore, the most way and then slowing down when only a few, apparently popular. The Swiss botanist Alphonse de Candolle more resistant words remain. (1806–93) turned his attention to the question in the early The S-curve applies as much to grammatical change 1870s. ... as to change in pronunciation. For example, English ‘Now, judging by the increase which has taken place in the progressive verb forms – such as I am coming as opposed present century, we may estimate the probable growth of to I come – began to develop slowly in Old English, population as follows: gathered speed in Shakespeare’s time and are now the norm. Although this change in usage is levelling off, the ‘In England it doubles in fifty years; therefore in a trend is still gradually extending to other kinds of verb. century (in 1970) it will be 124,000,000. In the United Aitchison notes that mental-process verbs such as ‘know’ States, in Canada, in Australia, it doubles in twenty-five; and ‘want’ are also beginning to be used in the progres- therefore it will be 736,000,000. Probable total of the sive form, as in utterances such as ‘we’re certainly English speaking race in 1970, 860,000,000.’ hoping they’ll be wanting to do it again’ (Aitchison, 1991, p. 100). This example demonstrates how difficult it is (Bailey, 1992, p. 111) sometimes to recognise that a trend is still in progress As each speculation quickly became ‘fact’, ever larger when it is in the slow sections of the curve. figures appeared, until projections of English speakers for the year 2000 exceeded a billion. The reality (Table Recognising trends 4, p. 10) is that there are only about 375 million native By the time we notice a change is in progress, it is speakers of English. Clearly, the 19th century futurolo- usually in its middle segment – the period of most rapid gists were not only misguided in their projections of change. Then it is easy to assume that the trend will native speakers, they also failed to foresee that the continue indefinitely at the same rate. But the S-curve growth in second- and foreign-language speakers would model suggests the assumption may be mistaken, for a be a much more important phenomenon. rapid change may shortly slow up. Some changes have a When assessing what will happen next, we often natural end point – when everyone who can change has assume that what is happening now will simply continue. done so, when market penetration approaches 100% Thus the 19th century commentators imagined that and so on. But the end point in many cases is less certain growth in the number of native speakers would follow a and dependent on a complex interaction of factors. For straight-line progression. But most social changes do not example, an increase in numbers of children learning 100 100 Percentage vocabulary affected 80 Percentage singular concord 60 40 20 0 0 1900 1910 1920 1930 1940 1950 1960 1970 1980 Time Figure 9 Lexical diffusion of a sound change Figure 10 Singular verbs used with collective noun subjects in editorials in The Times 18 The Future of English?
  • 19. 19th century futurologists failed to foresee that the growth in second- and foreign-language speakers would be a much more important phenomenon. English at school is limited ultimately by the size of the from trend data gathered during the period of most global school population. But in practice the limits are rapid change; second, failing to recognise an underlying lower; many countries lack qualified teachers or other trend because of local or temporary variation. A third resources to make the teaching of English in primary common error arises when it is assumed that the trend schools effective. However, if new methods of language which is currently most visible will remain the dominant teaching were developed, or if there were a shift in factor in the future. public-sector resources, then the end point would move Figure 11 shows schematically the growth in Internet and a new S-shaped trajectory become established. usage in the US and elsewhere in the world. What starts How much of the global A futurologist ideally wishes to identify changes at the as the uppermost curve shows users in the US, where the economy will be based beginning, but because so many changes start slowly, it is Internet started and where growth during the 1990s was on ‘language-intensive’ difficult to know whether we are at the beginning of an quickest. But the second, underlying curve shows the service culture by 2050? S-curve or just experiencing an insignificant, temporary likely growth elsewhere in the world, particularly in p. 35 ‘blip’. It also means that if one is looking for evidence of Europe and Asia. If we examine the data in 1997, at first a particular change (such as ‘the economy is picking up’, sight it appears that Internet usage is much higher in the or ‘house prices are rising again’) then there will be a US and that growth here is quickest. By implication, tendency to ‘recognise’ the start of the trend prematu- English would appear to be the most dominant language How will the falling cost rely, whenever a temporary movement occurs in the of the Internet. But the first trend will not continue to be of transatlantic calls affect expected direction. But the start of unexpected changes the main determinant. Internet usage began later in language use? are likely to go unnoticed. Europe and elsewhere in the world and is now rapidly p. 31 Long-term trends are rarely as consistent as Figure 9 gathering pace. By the year 2000, it is likely that users in suggests: a smooth progression uninterrupted by the the US will be outnumbered by users elsewhere. In interfering variables of real life. Figure 10 shows a 20th Europe, Germany is expected to be the largest Internet century change in the use of singular verbs where the user. In other words, the proportion of the global subject is a collective noun. Many writers in standard Internet population based in the US is expected to incre- English are in doubt as to whether they should write ase during 1997, but then begin to fall. sentences such as ‘The team was in good form’ or ‘The team were in good form’. A study reported by Bauer Cyclical patterns (1994, p. 63) shows that writers of editorials in The Times Sometimes, trends change direction in a cyclical but have been inconsistent. If you had started collecting data predictable way. For example, many thousands of young in 1945, you would probably have assumed that the people visit Britain each year to enrol on English ongoing trend would continue – in this case towards language courses – a demand that rises over summer. plural verbs with subjects such as ‘government’, or Seasonal cycles like this must be taken into account ‘team’. If you collected data over a longer period you when assessing underlying trends (Figure 12). It may be would have found an underlying increase in the use of that other factors with cyclical patterns also vary trend singular verbs with collective noun subjects. The many data – the regular upturns and downturns in the econ- fluctuations which move in the opposite direction were omy of any country known as the ‘business cycle’. caused, no doubt, by the fact that different writers were During a recession, there will be fewer jobs in the tourist responsible for the texts studied. Such ‘noisy’ data is industry or less opportunity for the kind of casual job common: it means that trend data needs to be collected that language students often require to support them- over a longer period of time and then averaged. This selves whilst taking courses. should alert the cautious futurologist to the fact that local Identifying trends is therefore of great help to plan- perturbations may disguise a general trend. ners and strategists, but generally they need to be inter- preted with awareness and caution. The use of historical When several trends interact trend data may be most helpful when combined with As we can see, there are two common reasons for mista- other approaches, which we examine next. ken forecasting: first, extrapolating in a linear fashion 125 500 English language courses (thousands) Number of Internet users (millions) Students visiting Britain to take US Rest of world 0 0 Jan Aug Jan Aug Jan Aug 1997 2000 Figure 11 Projected increase in Internet users Figure 12 Cyclical patterns in student enrolments on English language courses in Britain The Future of English? 19
  • 20. Predictability or chaos? The use of English worldwide can be regarded as a ‘complex system’ in Forecasting L1 and L2 speakers which many factors interact in ways that are not easily predictable. But Of three linguistic communities which we identified earlier (first language, second language and EFL, p. 10), recent advances in modelling the behaviour of complex systems – such as it is the first-language community which is most easily the weather – could help us understand what patterns may emerge in the forecast. Two main factors need to be considered: future global use of English. patterns of language shift and demographic trends – including birth rate, migration and so on. Figure 14 shows the projections made by the engco model for Using forecasting models young speakers of Malay in order to assess the likely role How do we assess such complex trends as are involved in of the language in South-east Asia in the 21st century. the study, use and evolution of English worldwide? The The ‘low’ line shows projections based on UN populat- traditional approach to forecasting requires all ion forecasts. The ‘high’ line includes potential language significant factors to be identified. A mathematical shift during this period (both from the many smaller model is then constructed which shows how these languages spoken in the region, but also from Javanese). influence each other and produce the behaviour which is The uppermost line shows, for comparison, the demog- of interest. Future demand for electric power, for raphic projections for young English speakers globally. example, is usually forecast in this way (below). This line does not include any allowance for language Such methods might be applied to forecasting the shift which is much more difficult to estimate for English demand for English which is, after all, a little like electri- than for Malay because of the number of countries city consumption in the way that demand is related to a involved. It does, however, show how the demographic variety of economic and cultural factors. Each ‘driver’ of curve for English is surprisingly ‘bumpy’, as baby English would be identified, the reasons why it led to boomers themselves have children. demand for English understood and its own future beha- Forecasting the use of a second language is a similar, viour modelled. Indeed, such forecasting techniques – but more complex process, more dependent on accurate based on demographic models which predict how many forecasting of language shift. children will be living where – are used by governments to anticipate the future need for teachers. Forecasting EFL speakers We draw on two forecasting models in this book to It is, however, the EFL community which will be of most analyse the future of English. The first, which we refer to interest to many readers of this book. More complex as the ‘Hooke model’, was devised by the Australian forecasting models, along the lines of the electricity economist Gus Hooke. The model provides long-term model, might be constructed to predict ELT demand in forecasts of the global economy, including the education certain sectors. For example, demand for the ‘Business and training sector. It also provides projections of the English Certificate’ increased in Central China in the demand for different languages in education through to mid 1990s. A forecasting model which took into account the year 2050. the long-term plans to make the city of Wuhan a focus of The second forecasting model, the ‘engco model’ (see industrial development, based around joint-venture p. 64) has been constructed by The English Company companies, might have been able to predict demand for (UK) Ltd to provide predictions of the global ‘influence’ different kinds of vocationally oriented English courses. of key languages, such as English, Spanish and The development of such complex forecasting models Mandarin. Just as the electricity example requires data does help identify the key variables and bring together from a weather forecasting model, so the Hooke and relevant baseline statistics, but there is reason to believe engco models require input data from demographic and that a forecasting model is not the best approach to economic forecasts in order to predict demand for understanding future EFL demand around the world. languages. The Hooke model takes account of environ- mental development, technical progress and technology The limits of deterministic models transfer. The engco model draws on UN demographic There is a strong argument against attempting forecasts projections and a model for regional language shift. in a sphere of life in which cultural and political factors Forecasting electricity demand cycle (winter/summer) (below left). Superimposed on these may be a long-term trend for increased consumption, reflecting new housing or Electricity generating companies need to forecast demand for power, industrial development, or short-term fluctuations – for example, when both in the short and long term. The pattern of power consumption is in Britain there is a rush to switch on an electric kettle during an adver- an uneven one, but it contains many cyclical patterns such as a daily tising break in a popular TV programme. A forecasting model would cycle (night/day), a weekly cycle (weekend/weekday) and an annual thus need to take into account a huge number of variables related to the physical environment, the economic cycle, cultural and demograp- 2,500 hic factors. Separate forecasting models are then required to provide the data in each area known to affect demand for power: weather MWH (thousands) 2,000 forecasts would indicate temperature trends, TV schedules would indi- cate when the advertising breaks were due and so on. The complexity 1,500 of the operation – not to say the hazards in using data which are alre- ady the output from another, possibly inaccurate, model – can be appreciated. And, having built the model, it might apply only to condi- 1,000 1 6 11 16 21 26 31 36 41 46 51 56 tions in one region. In Britain, for example, high temperatures decrease Months consumption of electricity: there is no need for heating. In Saudi Arabia high temperatures lead to an increase: people switch on the air condi- Figure 13 Monthly electricity consumption in Eastern Province, tioning. Saudi Arabia 1986–90 (after Al-Zayer and Al-Ibrahim, 1996) 20 The Future of English?
  • 21. An apparently unstoppable trend towards global English usage could change direction in the future as the consequence of some surprisingly minor event. are so salient. A forecasting model suggests that patterns of English language usage will be determined by econo- Chaos theory mic and technological developments which can be One of the central insights of chaos theory is that complex behaviour can result from measured and reduced to numbers. But of course, the interaction of simple forces. For example, the forces which act on a table-tennis English is used by people and institutions and is partly ball and which determine the direction of movement are relatively simple and can be regulated by governments. Real-life decisions are taken modelled. But when a number of balls are put together, so that they bounce off each for a variety of reasons. They are driven not simply by other, the result is sufficiently unpredictable as to form the basis for choosing the instrumental motives such as economic improvement, numbers in the British national lottery. but also by less tangible, cultural and political processes, Chaos theory also explains why very small influences can sometimes give rise to large such as those connected with the construction of perso- effects. The classic but somewhat fanciful metaphor is that of a butterfly which flaps nal and national identities. its wings in the Amazon and triggers a hurricane in the Pacific. In both cases, the Predictability would rely, at the very least, on indivi- behaviour of the system is counter-intuitive: most people imagine that if we under- duals and institutions behaving in ‘rational’ ways to stand basic mechanisms we should be able to predict the overall behaviour of the changed material circumstances and continuing to expe- system. We also feel a small force should have a smaller effect than a large one. rience the same needs and motives and seeking the same Chaos theory suggests that both intuitions can be wrong. goals. This cannot be relied upon in the 21st century. The ‘rationality’ of the rush to English for economic reasons is also far from uncontested: a variety of cultural some ways worse. Just as it would be foolish to regard it and political movements exist around the world promo- as being a well-governed, mechanistic system, amenable ting views which are directly or indirectly ‘anti-English’; to traditional forecasting techniques, so it would be other regional languages may gain in political impor- equally foolish to imagine it is a wholly random affair. As tance to national governments as patterns of trade and a recent futurological analysis of social behaviour in political alliances change; there is widely believed to be a Europe suggests: changing attitude in the world’s public towards decisions The complex systems and worlds which are coming under based on concerns with quality of life rather than simple the spotlight share the unpredictability of chaotic systems, financial benefit. It may be that, in the longer term, an but also demonstrate self-organisation, evolutionary innova- alternative logic will guide people’s responses to econo- tion, creativity, and, as a result, far-from-equilibrium beha- mic and technological change. We explore this idea at viour. Such characteristics mean that complex systems – or the end of the book. worlds – are intrinsically uncertain and unplannable. A world in chaos (Elkington and Trisoglio, 1996, p. 764) Forecasting is thus best suited to mechanistic systems As it is difficult to predict exactly what will happen where certain ‘driving forces’, such as economic moder- when a prevailing wind enters a local landscape, meets a nisation, are taken to have a predictable effect on a variety of obstructions and is channelled down valleys ‘dependent variable’, such as the demand for English. and around buildings, so there is a similar global-local But the ‘system’ – which interrelates language use with dynamic with the spread of English. There may appear cultural, political, economic and technological factors – to be a prevailing trend, but a country’s cultural, econo- is not, as we have seen, a mechanistic one: it may display mic, political and linguistic conditions provide a local How do forecasts for some of the characteristics of what has become known as human-built landscape across which winds of change English native speakers a ‘complex system’. must flow. Thus there is a need for an understanding of compare with those for The mathematical approach used to model such the dynamics of the overall system, but also a knowledge other world languages? complex systems is known as ‘chaos theory’. Chaos and understanding of local conditions. p. 26 theory can help in forecasting the future of English in Perhaps the most important lesson provided by the several ways. First, it provides a conceptual metaphor for study of complex systems is the finding that apparently the ‘behaviour’ of English as a complex system – as the stable states or trends can, without much warning, outcome of many different effects, each of which could become unstable. An apparently unstoppable trend be modelled, but whose complex interactions make towards global English usage could change direction in prediction unreliable. One of the first applications of the future as the consequence of some surprisingly minor chaos theory was in weather forecasting and this provi- event. des a useful analogy for English. As Roger Bowers, addressing an English 2000 conference in Beijing (as Assistant Director-General of the British Council), Figure 14 Young native 80 suggested: speakers (aged 15–24) of It is like one of those weather maps that we see on our tele- English English and Malay, 1950–2050, visions of the globe as viewed from above the earth’s from the engco model Numbers of speakers (millions) (globally) 60 atmosphere – with great swathes of cloud sweeping and swirling around continents and across oceans. And here we The ‘Malay low’ line is the low are at the epicentre of two such systems – English spreading estimate for Malay, based across the world on a tide of functionality, Chinese on a tide 40 simply on population change. of common culture and ethnicity. (Bowers, 1996, p. 1) Malay (high) The ‘high’ line is the higher estimate obtained by taking Chaos theory tells us that, as in weather forecasting, likely language shift into it may be possible to make short-term general predictions 20 account. The line for English Malay (low) with some success, but predictions of precise local condi- does not incorporate language tions or long-term forecasts are likely to go badly wrong. shift But the system that spreads English usage around the 0 world is not entirely a ‘chaotic’ one – the situation is in 1950 1960 1970 1980 1990 2000 2010 2020 2030 2040 2050 The Future of English? 21
  • 22. Scenario planning How do forecasters in large companies cope with the uncertainty that the The importance of a good story future holds? Can the methods they employ be applied to matters of culture Perhaps the most popular form of futurology is science fiction, which gathers together complex ideas about and language as easily as to the price of oil? Scenario building is one science and society and communicates them in an enga- methodology used by strategists to put together known facts with ging and persuasive narrative. Indeed, science fiction has imaginative ideas about the future. perhaps had more influence than any other genre in forming public awareness of the effects of technology on society. H.G. Wells, for example, author of science Dealing with uncertainty fiction such as The Time Machine and idealist social If all cultural and linguistic trends could be linked to commentaries such as The Work, Wealth and Happiness of factors of relatively little uncertainty, such as economic Mankind, published a Utopian fictional history of the growth, population trends and technological innovation world as written in the 22nd century, The Shape of Things – areas where futures research has been conducted and to Come, where he foresaw a triumphant future for global forecasting models developed – then there would be little English. problem in modelling the future of English in different One of the unanticipated achievements of the twenty first parts of the world. But where there is extensive uncer- century was the rapid diffusion of Basic English as the What value shifts among tainty, a different approach is needed – preferably, a lingua franca of the world and the even more rapid modifi- young people might methodology which bridges the gap between the predi- cation, expansion and spread of English in its wake. ... This affect the future of ctable and the unknown in a structured way, which convenience spread like wildfire after the first Conference of English? marries empirical data such as market intelligence with Basra. It was made the official medium of communication p. 48 intuition, experience and imagination. throughout the world by the Air and Sea Control, and by The importance of process 2020 there was hardly anyone in the world who could not talk and understand it. (Wells, 1933, pp. 418, 419) Futurology is an ancient discipline whose practitioners – star gazers, palmists, tarot-card readers, geomancers and Language is a common preoccupation in science diviners – traditionally use some form of empirical data. fiction: the genre has probably explored the linguistic It is tempting to see corporate consultants as the modern future more extensively than any other mode of futures parallel, to whom large sums of money are paid to advise research. Much science fiction provides a narrative companies how to manage the future. But fortune tellers structure through which we can conceptualise the future, provide a valuable lesson. Their predictions are based on exploring possible social outcomes of technological two important mechanisms: first, predictions typically developments and asking ‘what if?’ Arthur C. Clarke, for arise from interactions with the client who may give a example, famously speculated on satellite communicat- great deal of information – often unwittingly – to the ions long before the first satellite was launched. fortune teller. Second, through the same process, clients are likely to offer their own interpretations and betray Social and political forecasting their own fears and desires, providing the fortune teller In the late 1960s and 70s several companies attempted with the required information. social forecasting. Among them, the General Electric Fortune telling offers a mechanism for clients to Company (GEC) instituted an in-house forecasting reflect on what they already know; to see new service to guide strategic corporate planning. Its Business significance in details and to confront fears and desires Environment Studies unit was aware that economic and about the future. After all, the client is the ‘expert’ in technological forecasting would be insufficient to predict local knowledge and experience. The fortune teller acts the contexts in which the company would employ as a facilitator who provides a structure within which labour, produce goods and market its products. The unit knowledge can be married with hopes and anxieties and therefore devised methods of ‘sociopolitical’ forecasting. thus lead to a clearer understanding of what might One tool used was a chart (Figure 15) showing likely atti- happen, what is desired and what must be avoided. tude shift over a 15 year period amongst the ‘trend This aspect of the technique has its analogy in corpo- setting’ segment of the population – young, well educa- rate planning in the ‘processual approach’ – the idea ted, relatively affluent, committed. The commercial that a planning and learning process ensures a company rationale for the exploration of social trends was that: maintains an active and intelligent watch on its business WWW Without a proper business response, societal expectations of environment – which is more important than a finished today become the political issues of tomorrow, legislated DEMOS SERIOUS FUTURES plan. Van der Heijden (1996) retells an anecdote about a requirements the next day, and litigated penalties the day http://www.demos.co.uk group of Hungarian soldiers lost in the Alps and presu- after that. (Wilson, 1982, p. 218) med dead, but who returned safely after some days. ‘We considered ourselves lost and waited for the end, but This illustrates several features of social forecasting. then one of us found a map in his pocket ... and with the First, how long-term events can be predicted by hypot- map we found our bearings’ (p. 36). When their lieuten- hesising a chain of events and looking for precursors. ant examined the map he found it was of the Pyrenees Second, how some sectors of the population are of parti- not the Alps. Van der Heijden comments: cular interest to the futurologist. Third, that if trends can be identified earlier, the more options are available for the map had given them a reason to act. Accuracy did not action. Indeed, it may be possible to alter a chain of come into it. By taking some action the soldiers started to events by intervening in the early stages. For this reason, obtain new feedback about their environment, and they the best forecasts are often inaccurate – their very exis- entered a new ‘learning loop’ which gradually built up tence may change the course of history. their understanding and mental map. (Van der Heijden, 1996, p. 37) 22 The Future of English?
  • 23. ‘Scenarios are not predictions. The point of scenario- planning is to help us suspend our disbelief. Then we can prepare for what we don’t think is going to happen’ – Peter Schwartz in The Art of the Long View. 1970 1985 2000 Scenario planning thinking highlighted, organi- War (military Peace Techniques of social forecasting were, by and large, sational obstacles accounted might) (economic superseded by alternative techniques that are better able for in management design, or development) to deal with social and political uncertainties. The forward plans made robust Nationalism Internationalism method now known as ‘scenario planning’ brings against a range of possibilities. Federal State/ local government government together ideas of social forecasting, the processual Scenarios also sensitise a Public Private approach and the envisioning of futures in narrative. planning team to recognise enterprise enterprise A scenario is a possible future. Scenario builders take early-warning signs which Organisation Individual known facts and trends and build imaginatively on them, otherwise might be missed. Uniformity/ Pluralism providing a narrative account which links events and Shell did not predict the oil conformity explores possible chains of consequences. Scenarios were crisis, but had tested their Independence Inter- dependence first developed as a strategic military-planning technique management strategies Sociability Privacy after World War II and later adopted by large corporat- against such an improbable Materialism Quality of life ions such as Royal Dutch/Shell. The company’s use of context. When the crisis arri- Status quo/ Change/ scenarios was one of the first significant demonstrations ved, they were able to recog- permanence/ flexibility/ of the technique’s utility when, in the 1970s, Shell nise the signs faster than routine innovation proved to be the only large oil corporation prepared for competitors and already had Future Immediacy the oil crisis. an organisational understan- planning In building a scenario for the future of English, the ding of the required course of Work Leisure Authority Participation language itself would be a central character; hero or action for a rapid response. Centralisation Decentralisation villain. Other characters might be institutions and Scenario planning is a Ideology/ Pragmatism/ governments, or the driving forces identified in forecast flexible methodology which dogma nationality models. A scenario would allow motives, probable can be adapted to organisat- Moral Situation ethics actions, possible decisions, relationships between ions and circumstances. One absolutes ‘characters’ to be explored and ‘what if’ questions to be recent project, using a scena- Economic 'Social justice' asked. Peter Schwartz, who helped Shell’s scenario plan- rio technique to explore efficiency ning exercises, explains: possible futures for European Means (esp. technology) Ends (goals) transport and communicat- Scenarios are not predictions. It is simply not possible to ions during the next 30 years, described the focus of the Figure 15 A profile of social predict the future with certainty. ... Rather, scenarios are enquiry in ways which could apply to language: values held by ‘trend setters’ vehicles for helping people learn. Unlike traditional business forecasting or market research, they present alternative As a method of exploring the future scenarios are superior created by GEC in 1970, images; they do not merely extrapolate the trends of the to more rigorous forecasting methods such as statistical together with GEC’s present. ... The point of scenario-planning is to help us extrapolation or mathematical models if the number of forecast of likely value shifts suspend our disbelief in all the futures: to allow us to think factors to be considered and the degree of uncertainty about during the following 15 that any one of them might take place. Then we can the future is high. This clearly applies in the case of trans- years. This study was one of prepare for what we don’t think is going to happen. port and communications. Transport and communications the earliest to forecast a (Schwartz, 1996, pp. 6, 195) are closely interrelated with almost all aspects of human life. trend away from values They are linked to social and economic developments, are based on ‘economic Kees van der Heijden, another former member of efficiency’ towards those influenced by technological innovations and are subject to the Shell team, suggests that scenario planning is the best based on ‘social justice’ – a numerous political and institutional constraints. (Masser et methodology for dealing with mid-term futures – when trend which other al., 1992, p. 4) there is much information to hand, but where key factors researchers suggest has may be unknown. In the long term, when too much is This project developed a variation of the classic since gathered momentum. unpredictable, there is little left but hope. In terms of scenario-planning technique by employing the so-called The dashed line for the year corporate strategy, ‘hope’ might be said to be invested in Delphi method: panels of experts from different count- 2000 represents a mission statements or corporate visions (Figure 16). ries were involved in both the construction of scenarios speculative assessment of There is a clear management advantage in scenario and their evaluation. This, the authors claim, facilitated: how social values have building. Scenarios provide a windtunnel where personal shifted since the GEC study the process of converging initially different expert views or corporate strategies can be tested, weaknesses in towards one or possibly a few dominant opinions. In addi- tion, scenario writing as a group exercise has the potential of Uncertainty generating awareness of factors and impacts which may not have been identified through formal forecasting methods. Scenario planning (Masser et al., 1992, p. 4) Forecasting There are many possible variants of scenario plan- Hope ning but most share an emphasis on alternatives and possibilities. The technique is capable of bringing together a variety of stakeholders: those in the field with local knowledge, at the centre in senior management roles, people who have researched the issues, or those Predetermined who are most affected should the scenarios turn out to be true. But scenario planning only really makes sense Short Mid term Long when particular questions have been identified as requi- term term ring answers. There is little point in building a wind- Figure 16 Forecasting, scenario planning and hope tunnel if there is no vehicle to test. The Future of English? 23
  • 24. Summary 1 Scarcity of relevant facts 4 Some predictions are safe, others dangerous There is a surprising scarcity of data which directly relates to the An understanding of the nature of change helps identify what development of global English, since there is no central kind of prediction is relatively safe and what is dangerous. The international authority which collects such information. growth and decline of native speakers of a language is a relatively long-term change which can be monitored and to 2 Variety of change some extent forecast. Changes in the number of people learning A wide range of change is occurring in the status and form of English as a foreign language, however, may be surprisingly English around the world. Some changes are relatively swift and volatile. ephemeral (such as fashions in vocabulary), others are more profound and long term (such as language shift in families). 5 Scenario building Scenario building is one approach to strategic management 3 The complex interplay of causes which allows an understanding of the causes and patterns of We may be able to identify some of the apparent ‘drivers’ of change to inform forward planning, even where there is change – the circumstances which appear to encourage people considerable uncertainty about what the future might hold. to learn English or to give up their parents’ language in favour ‘Forecasting’, in a narrow sense of building models which of English – but the way such causes of change interact with predict future patterns of behaviour, is not the only form of each other makes prediction of the direction and extent of ‘futurology’. change extremely hazardous. References Aitchison, J. (1991) Language Change: progress or decay? Cambridge: Cambridge 762–9. University Press. English 2000 (1995) Benchmarks Report: a study to establish systems to measure Britain’s Al-Zayer, J. and Al-Ibrahim, A.A. (1996) Modelling the impact of temperature share of the global ELT market. Manchester: British Council. on electricity consumption in the eastern province of Saudi Arabia. Journal of Hooke, A. (1996) An Export-Oriented Approach to Regional Development. Unpublished Forecasting, vol. 15, pp. 97–106. paper, Sydney. Bailey, R.W. (1992) Images of English: a cultural history of the language. Cambridge: Masser, I., Sviden, O. and Wegener, M. (1992) The Geography of Europe’s Futures. Cambridge University Press. London: Belhaven Press. Bauer, L. (1994) Watching English Change. London: Longman. Schwartz, P. (1996) The Art of the Long View. New York: Doubleday. Bowers, R. (1996) English in the world. In J. Hilton (ed) English in China: the Van der Heijden, K. (1996) Scenarios: the art of strategic conversation. Chichester: English 2000 Conference. Peking: British Council. John Wiley & Sons. Chambers, J. and Trudgill, P. (1980) Dialectology. Cambridge: Cambridge Wilson, I. (1982) Socio-political forecasting: the General Electric experience. In University Press. B. Twiss (ed) Social Forecasting for Company Planning. London: Macmillan. Elkington, J. and Trisoglio, A. (1996) Developing realistic scenarios for the Wells, H.G. (1933) The Shape of Things to Come: the ultimate revolution. London: environment: lessons from Brent Spar. Long Range Planning, vol. 29, no. 6, pp. Hutchinson. 24 The Future of English?
  • 25. Global trends 3 q Demography There is much evidence – economic, technological How many people will there be in 2050? Where will they live? What and demographic – that the world has now entered age will they be? Population projections exist for all the world’s countries and answers to such demographic questions can help us a period of unprecedented and far-reaching change make broad predictions about a question at the heart of this study: of a kind which will transform societies and reshape who will speak what languages in the 21st century? the traditional relations of economic, cultural and q The world economy political power between the west and ‘the rest’ The economic shape of the world is rapidly changing. The world as which have led world events for several hundred a whole is getting richer, but the proportion of wealth created and spent by the west will decrease markedly in the next few decades. years. This will alter the relationship between the west and the rest of the world – especially Asia – and will change the economic attractiveness It is coincidental that a new millennium should be of other major languages. associated with the construction of a new world q The role of technology order: the roots of the present period lie at least in Advances in technology in the 19th century helped ‘kick start’ the the industrial revolution which began in Europe and long wave of economic growth which is yet to reach some parts of in particular in Britain. It can be argued that its the world. Technological change transforms the spaces in which we work and live, but it is difficult to predict precisely how technology starting point was even earlier – in Renaissance will shape our future global patterns of language use. Europe which gave rise to the nation state and q Globalisation national languages, to modern science and World economies and cultures are becoming increasingly intercon- institutional structures. nected and interdependent, politically, socially and technologically: ‘complexification’, ‘cross-border activity’ and ‘process re-engineering’ The fact that the world has reached a transformative have been the buzz words of the 1990s. Here we examine the im- moment in a long historical process is remarkable pact of economic globalisation on patterns of communication. enough, but even more remarkable is the idea that q The immaterial economy rapid change will not now be a permanent feature The world’s output is getting lighter. Within a few decades, many more people will be employed in the service industries which cha- of global life; rather it is a consequence of the racterise economic globalisation. New forms of global teleworking transition towards a new and more settled world are emerging and an increased proportion of the value of goods is order, with quite different cultural, economic and produced through language-related activity. linguistic landscapes. q Cultural flows Language has been regarded since the Renaissance in terms of ter- This section deals with key global trends, each of ritory. Statistics about language, culture and economy, collected by which are now helping transform the need for international bodies, have been based on nation states, populations of speakers and relative sizes of economies. But chaos theory sug- communication between the world’s peoples – from gests the concept of flow may be better suited to understanding population shifts to economic globalisation; from the language in a borderless world. invention of the Internet to the restructuring of q Global inequalities social inequality. It is these trends which will shape As developing economies mature and per capita income rises, so the demand for English in the future, but they social and economic inequalities also seem to grow: proficiency in English may be one of the mechanisms for dividing those who have interact in complex ways and may produce access to wealth and information from those who don’t. The global unexpected cultural and political outcomes. spread of English may also be associated with decreased use of en- dangered languages. The Future of English? 25
  • 26. Demography How many people will there be in 2050? Where will they live? What age will engco model uses this approach as the basis of its projec- they be? Population projections exist for all the world’s countries and answers tions: Figure 18 shows estimates based on UN demog- raphic data for first-language speakers of major world to such demographic questions can help us make broad predictions about a languages from 1950 to 2050. Table 7 shows the possible question at the heart of this study: who will speak what languages in the number of native speakers of a wider range of languages 21st century? in 2050. However, population growth is slowing in European countries: roughly equal percentages of the population Population growth are under the age of 15 and over the age of 65 (The When looking to the future, few things are more predi- Economist, 1996). Yet in non-OECD countries, the popu- 12.5 ctable than population growth. Provided that current lation is increasingly becoming younger. This global shift World Population (billions) 10 trends of increased lifespan and fertility rates in develo- in the location of young people will have significant ping countries continue, we can estimate from infants linguistic consequences. Since young people are key 7.5 born this year the numbers of their offspring in 2020 and agents for language change and development, while 5 so on: the UN estimates the global population in 2150 older people tend to be more stable in speech habits, we will be 11.54 billion. Figure 17 shows the predicted can expect patterns of language change to be marked in 2.5 population growth worldwide to 2300. Charted, it shows those countries of increasing youth: Africa, Asia and 0 1500 1700 1900 2100 2300 an S-curve rise (such as those described in section 2), South America. Of these, the last two regions are experi- with rapid growth beginning about the time of the indu- encing considerable social and economic change. This strial revolution. As is the problem with S-curves, it is combination of factors will make Asia and Latin Figure 17 World population difficult to determine the point at which rapid populat- America potentially significant regions of language growth is expected to ion increase will slow and stabilise, but the demographic change in the next century. stabilise at the end of the models used by the UN do expect stabilisation to take 21st century place in the first half of the next century. Language and migration Population trends differ greatly from country to The English language arose as a fringe consequence of country, however. This in turn means that as the demog- large-scale people movement in northern and western raphic shape of the world changes, so will the relative Europe, which not only changed the European linguistic status of different languages. Which languages then will map but also led to the downfall of the Roman empire. this growing number of people speak? Migration has since shaped the development of English The languages people speak show two main across the world. During the 16th to 19th centuries, both influences: first, the speech community they are born the slave trade and colonisation moved people and WWW into, which for an increasing number of the world’s languages: from Europe to the Americas, India, Africa population is a multilingual one; and second, the and Australia; from Africa to the Americas; and from UN DEMOGRAPHIC DATA languages people learn through life as a consequence of Oceania to Australia and New Zealand. gopher://gopher.undp.org:70/ education, employment, migration or increased social In the 20th century, patterns of immigration partially 11/ungophers/popin mobility. The languages that people use in their every- reversed. As a consequence of decolonisation, many day interactions do not change rapidly, unless a families came to Britain from the Indian sub-continent speaker’s social circumstances quickly change. and the Caribbean, while immigration policies of Multilingual speakers may add languages during their Australia encouraged migration from Asia rather than lifetime and they may find that another becomes less from Britain and Europe. As a consequence, highly used. But major language shift, from one first language multilingual cities have arisen in countries which imagi- to another, is usually slow, taking place across generat- ned themselves to be predominantly monolingual ions. Hence, if we take into account current patterns of English speaking. Censuses of London schoolchildren, language use amongst the young, including infants and for example, show that by the 1980s around 200 langua- teenagers, we can make a fair prediction about patterns ges were spoken in the city’s primary schools. of language use in 50 years time, with the proviso that Yet the mass migrations of the 1990s between parts rapid social change may complicate the pattern. The of Africa have had little impact upon world varieties: Chinese 50 2050 1992 Percentage of US population 1,000 40 30 What languages will be spoken by global Hindi/Urdu teenagers in 2050? Spanish 20 500 p. 49 English 300 Arabic 10 Portuguese 100 Japanese French 0 0 Total non- Black Native Americans white Hispanic Asians & Pacific 1950 1970 1990 2010 2030 2050 Islanders Figure 18 Demographic estimates of first-language speakers (in millions) for Figure 19 How the ethnic composition of the US some major languages according to the engco model population is expected to change 26 The Future of English?
  • 27. It is amongst professional groups that the use of English is most prevalent and professional middle class families are most likely to adopt English as the language of the home. Africa is one of the least-developed world regions econo- The language of cities mically and is least connected to global cultural systems. The future for an increasing number of the world’s This, of course, may change in the longer term. But it population will be an urban one: the UNDP suggests the appears that mass, long-distance migration is no longer a proportion of people living in towns and cities will be substantial source of language shift, as the richer count- over 50% by 2005 (UNDP, 1996). A far cry from the ries effectively close their doors. start of the 16th century when only 5 European cities There remain three kinds of migration which are had populations over 100,000 – Constantinople, Naples, likely to have linguistic consequences in the 21st century. Venice, Milan and Paris. By 1600 the number had First, migration from poorer countries on the fringes of trebled. Between World War I and World War II, New richer ones – either permanently or as ‘guest workers’. York became the first city to grow beyond 10 million Second, migration across language boundaries within inhabitants. The cities expected to be the largest by the economic blocs, such as the EU. Third, migration within year 2000 are listed in Table 8. 1 Chinese 1,384 2 Hindi/Urdu 556 countries, mainly towards areas of economic growth. The most rapid urbanisation, like population growth, 3 English 508 The flow of economic migrants across borders into is taking place in the developing world. Between 1950 4 Spanish 486 richer countries seems to be ever increasing. It is estim- and 2000 some 1.4 billion more people will have become 5 Arabic 482 ated that 4% of the population of Mexico shifted to the city dwellers in the developing world. UN estimates for 6 Portuguese 248 US between 1970 and 1990. In Europe in 1990, follo- 1994 to 2025 show Asia achieving one of the largest 7 Bengali 229 wing the breach of the Berlin wall, roughly 1 million increases in urban growth – some 20.7%. And in South 8 Russian 132 people moved from Poland, East Germany and elsew- Asia alone, over the period 1960 to 2000, urban popula- 9 Japanese 108 here to settle in West Germany. Layard et al. (1994) tion is expected to have doubled. 10 German 91 suggest that this is the beginning of continued movement Urbanisation is likely to have wide-reaching effects 11 Malay 80 12 French 76 from eastern Europe to the richer west, mirroring the on the world’s languages. Rural areas have been known relationship between Mexico and the US. as linguistically conservative since 19th century Table 7 Estimates provided European dialect surveys hunted out elderly, rustic by the engco model of If we focus on the next 15 years and think in terms of 3 per peasants as ‘informants’ about ‘pure unadulterated’ native-speaker numbers cent, this would imply that at least 4 million non-Soviet speech, untainted by the culture of the industrial revolu- for major world languages Eastern Europeans would wish to move to Western Europe tion. There was considerable romanticism in these in 2050 (millions) or the United States. (Layard et al., 1994, p. 12) projects, but also a recognition of the role that urban Such movements have unpredictable effects on areas play in cultural and linguistic change. As cosmopo- language use and often give rise to political tension. In litan centres they provide a focal point for in-migration the US for example, immigration from other countries from different parts of a country and become important may leave the ‘white’ population barely in the majority zones of language contact and diversity; they give rise to by 2050, according to estimates from the US Commerce dense but interlinked social networks; they encourage Department’s Census Bureau (cited in McRae, 1994). the growth of a middle class with disposable income who The population of Hispanic, Asian, Native American become consumers of global material culture; they are and black Americans would grow as indicated in Figure centres of social innovation and fashion. This is precisely 19. Some political groups in the US now suggest this will the kind of environment where social and cultural practi- threaten the hegemony of English. Certainly, demograp- ces are transformed and where new language varieties hic change is likely to alter the percentage of US citizens and speech habits emerge. Furthermore, new language who are first-language English speakers and estimates of varieties emerging from large, densely populated cities global native English speakers in 2050 may be, as a are usually economically and culturally significant. In the result, too high. coming decades, the rapid urbanisation in the Shanghai Increasingly, migration is taking place within count- area of northern China, for example, may create a new ries. In developing countries, the most important trend is variety of Wu Chinese with not only a large number of likely to be migration to the cities from rural areas. The speakers but also powerful economic and cultural Special Economic Zones of China, for example, will support. experience greater pressure as these trading areas A good deal of sociolinguistic research has been carr- develop. Migration to these zones is likely to lead to ied out in urban centres but studies of new city develop- wider usage of regional lingua francas, such as ments are scarce. One recent British research project Cantonese or Wu Chinese. examined the linguistic consequences of new-city devel- opment in the British town of Milton Keynes (situated The growing middle classes 90 km north-west of London). Kerswill (1996) reports One of the most significant social consequences of the that the accents of children had a great deal in common, industrial revolution in Europe was the creation of an but did not follow those of their parents, nor that which 1 Mexico City 25.6 2 Tokyo-Yokohama 24.2 educated middle class with social aspirations and already existed in the area. A new dialect seemed to be 3 Sao Paulo 22.1 sufficient disposable income to help build a consumer emerging amongst new-town adolescents. ‘What we see 4 Shanghai 17.0 culture. Likewise, one of the significant trends in Asia is possibly a sign of future changes in English: new towns 5 New York 16.8 and Latin America is a parallel expansion of the middle are perhaps in the vanguard of the dialect levelling 6 Calcutta 15.7 classes: Schwartz and Leyden (1997, p. 126) suggest that found in England as a whole’ (Kerswill, 1996, p. 299). 7 Bombay 15.4 over 2 billion Asians will have made the transition into Urbanisation thus has important effects on language 8 Beijing 14.0 the middle class by 2018. This demographic shift may demography. New languages emerge, others change, 9 Los Angeles 13.9 prove to be the most significant factor of all in determi- some are lost. In the world’s cities – the nexus for flows 10 Jakarta 13.7 ning the fate of global English in the next century – it is of people, goods and ideas – the spread of English will be Table 8 The 10 largest amongst professional groups that the use of English is felt first and most keenly; new patterns of English use will cities in the ye ar 2000 most prevalent and professional middle-class families are arise amongst second-language speakers. But such cities (population millions) most likely to adopt English as the language of the home. will also form the foundation for other, potentially rival, lingua francas. The Future of English? 27
  • 28. The world economy The economic shape of the world is rapidly changing. The world as a whole group together those OECD countries which comprise is getting richer, but the proportion of wealth created and spent by the west the world’s ‘Big Three’ trading blocs – North America, the European Union and Japan. At the present time, the will decrease markedly in the next few decades. This will alter the vast proportion of the world’s wealth is produced by relationship between the west and the rest of the world – especially Asia – these regions and circulates within them. As yet, the Big and will change the economic attractiveness of other major languages. Three blocs also possess most of the world’s manage- ment and technological expertise, scientific knowledge and advanced industrial skills. A richer, smaller world But the present period is a transitional time: we are Since the industrial revolution, the world’s wealth has witnessing radically changing economic relationships been steadily increasing. A calculation of the total value between countries and world regions. Transition over of goods and services created and supplied throughout the next 50 years will be uncomfortable in many ways, the world shows that in 1750 (converted to 1990 prices), particularly for the Big Three trading regions. As Gus the Gross World Product (GWP) was around $50 billion. Hooke (1996) remarked, ‘For those who don’t like By 1990, however, this was the size of the Malaysian change, best either to be born before 1800 or hang on to economy alone – GWP had risen to $25 trillion. The about 2050. For those who love change, the ideal time to Hooke forecasting model suggests that by 2050 the be alive is 1995 to 2010.’ global economy will have grown a further tenfold to WWW $250 trillion. The relatively rapid growth in wealth has Economic strength of languages WORLD TRADE ORGANISATION led to the popular idea that economic growth is a perma- The shift in economic relations will have a profound, but http://www.wto.org nent condition – but in fact the growth of GWP seems to as yet poorly understood, effect on the popularity and be taking the form of an S-curve, beginning with the use of different languages. It is clear that a language industrial revolution and flattening out in the next which is spoken by rich countries is more attractive to century. This period of rapid growth – the steep portion learners than one which provides no access to personal of the curve we are now living in – began in Britain and betterment or lucrative markets. Ammon (1995) puts Europe and may span eventually a period of 250 to 300 forward this argument in exploring the status of German years. as an international language: GWP is now rising at an average annual 2.5%. Most The language of an economically strong community is of the industrialised countries have experienced growth attractive to learn because of its business potential. rates around the global average, but elsewhere growth is Knowledge of the language potentially opens up the market uneven. Some countries have experienced, like China, for producers to penetrate a market if they know the an average annual growth of over 9% since 1985; the language of the potential customer. (Ammon, 1995, p. 30) economies of other countries, particularly those affected by war or political upheaval, have shrunk. These uneven One corroboration of the attractiveness of the growth rates reflect the fact that economies of develo- language of an economically strong country comes from ping countries are gradually coming ‘up to speed’ – that Coulmas (1992), who was able to show that the rise in is, achieving productivity levels typical of developed the number of students enrolling on courses worldwide countries. This process is facilitated by technology and in Japanese as a foreign language closely mirrored a rise skills transfer from richer countries, which have greatly in the value of the Japanese yen against the US dollar reduced the time required for a country to double its per during the period 1982 to 1989 (Coulmas, 1992, p. 78). capita income. Whereas Britain took 58 years – its A relatively straightforward way of estimating the econo- growth was generated by invention and innovation – mic strength of a language is simply to rank the econo- countries benefiting from flows of knowledge, expertise mies of the countries where native speakers live (Table and technology transferred from the west have been able 9). According to this we find an international order for to double their income in reducing timescales, as Figure the late 1980s (Ammon, 1995). 20 illustrates. A slightly more sophisticated approach is to take into account all countries in which a language is spoken and Turning the tables allocate the GDP of each country proportionally to the As countries grow richer, the OECD countries will languages spoken there. The engco forecasting model become proportionally less important in the world econ- calculates a ‘GLP’ (Gross Language Product) in this way omy. Figure 21 shows world distribution of wealth for and produces figures for the major languages (Table 10). 1990 and Figure 22 that projected for 2050 – the time The estimates differ from Ammon’s both because of the when world growth is expected to stabilise. These figures different method of calculation and because the engco 60 model draws on GDP figures for 1994 – the latest avai- Figure 20 Length of time lable in 1997. taken to double per capita Traded languages Years to double per capita income income 40 Establishing a link between macro-economic factors and language popularity is an attractive idea: there are more statistics on the economy available, country by country, than for any other sphere of human activity. But it is 20 insufficient to note that strong economies attract interest in languages: we need to understand better how econo- mic power encourages the use of particular languages. Only then can we predict whether the relative shrinking of English-speaking economies will lead to a reduction in demand for English. na sia a K il re an S az hi ne U U Ko Jap C Br do 28 The Future of English? S. In
  • 29. The shift in economic relations will have a profound, but as yet poorly understood, effect on the popularity and use of different languages. This is a large question which cannot be answered Big Three 55% Figure 21 Proportions of simply, but one approach is to analyse business transac- world wealth in 1990 tion. It is notable that the volume of international trade (total $25 trillion) has been growing rapidly: between 1950 and 1994 world trade multiplied 14 times while output rose only 5.5 times (World Trade Organisation, 1995). In other Asia 21% words, an increasing proportion of wealth is created by trade – part of a general process of globalisation now Rest 24% bringing world economies and cultures in ever-closer union. There is a general rule of thumb, probably existing since the earliest days of international trading, that Rest 28% Big Three 12% selling must be carried out in the customer’s language unless the commodity is in short supply or there is a monopoly provider. The linguistic consequence of this is that language popularity will follow markets: ‘the merchant speaks the customer’s language’. In import- export terms, the language of the customer will tend to dictate the process. Since most countries aim to balance Figure 22 Estimated shares the value of imports and exports, at least roughly, then of world wealth in 2050 the language effect should be reciprocal. Therefore it (total $250 trillion, average might be argued that the world status of a language Asia 60% world growth at 4%) depends less on GDP than on the extent to which its native speakers trade their goods and services internatio- ions made by German Chambers of Commerce to nally. The engco model calculates languages related to members on which languages should be used for trade trade in an index of traded GLP (Table 11). with each country in the world (cited by Ammon, 1995). English is recommended as the sole language for 64 English in business countries. German is recommended as the exclusive But international trade is often a complex, cross-border language of trade with only one other country – Austria business: goods are taken from one country, refined or – though German is suggested as a co-language for up to given added value by a second, sold to a third, repacka- 25 countries, including Holland, Denmark and those in ged, resold and so on. Such multilateral trade brings eastern Europe. French is recommended for 25 countries with it greater reliance on lingua francas. and Spanish for 17. English is thus the preferred, but not In Europe there is growing evidence that English has the sole, language of external trade for European count- become the major business lingua franca. A study ries. Japan and the US also use English widely for inter- conducted in 1988 for the Danish Council of Trade and national trade. Industry reported that English is used by Danish compa- The overall pattern seems to be that trade driven by nies in over 80% of international business contacts and the Big Three encourages the use of English globally. communications (cited in Firth, 1996). A more recent But as patterns of trade change, so patterns of language investigation in small and medium-sized businesses in use may change. The key to understanding the future of peripheral areas of Europe (Hagen, 1993) found that business English will lie in the extent to which other although English is probably the most used language of languages become important trade lingua francas for business across Europe, German is used extensively in internal trade within Asia and Latin America. particular areas, especially for informal communication. German is, understandably, in more widespread use than English in European regions bordering on Germany, thereby underlining a common misperception of English as 1 English 4,271 1 English 7,815 1 English 2,338 the sole lingua franca of international business. This is appa- 2 Japanese 1,277 2 Japanese 4,240 2 German 1,196 rent in the Dutch and Danish samples, where German is 3 German 1,090 3 German 2,455 3 French 803 ahead of English in the use of oral-aural skills, though this 4 Russian 801 4 Spanish 1,789 4 Chinese 803 order is reversed for reading and writing. (Hagen, 1993, p. 5 Spanish 738 5 French 1,557 5 Japanese 700 14) 6 French 669 6 Chinese 985 6 Spanish 610 The use of German seems to be increasing in parts of 7 Chinese 448 7 Portuguese 611 7 Italian 488 central and eastern Europe: a trend that may be 8 Arabic 359 8 Arabic 408 8 Portuguese 138 confirmed as more countries join the European Union. 9 Italian 302 9 Russian 363 9 Malay 118 Hagen (1993) suggests knowledge of one language is not 10 Portuguese 234 10 Hindi/Urdu 114 10 Arabic 85 sufficient for a company to conduct business successfully 11 Dutch 203 11 Italian 111 11 Russian 73 in Europe: ‘a minimum level of linguistic competence for 12 Hindi/Urdu 102 12 Malay 79 12 Hindi/Urdu 25 a European company is the ability to perform in three: 13 Indonesian 65 13 Bengali 32 13 Bengali 9 namely, English, German and French’ (Hagen, 1993, p. 14 Danish 60 12). British companies seem least able to meet this crite- 15 Greek 49 rion. However, the use of German and French is almost Table 9 Estimated economic Table 10 Estimates of Gross Table 11 Major languages by exclusively confined to trade within Europe: German strength of languages Language Product (GLP) of traded GLP in $billion companies generally use English for trade outside the in $billion major languages in $billion (engco model) European Union. This is apparent from recommendat- (after Ammon, 1995) (engco model) The Future of English? 29
  • 30. The role of technology Advances in technology in the 19th century helped ‘kick start’ the long wave and then to have important transformative effects. Any of economic growth which is yet to reach some parts of the world. technology which is to have significant social, economic and linguistic effects in the near future will be already Technological change transforms the spaces in which we work and live, but it known. David (1990) shows how the introduction of the is difficult to predict exactly how technology will shape our future global dynamo – permitting commercial use of electricity – patterns of language use. took, from the early 1880s, another 40 years to yield significant productivity gains. Likewise, the building of the first computers and development of high-level Technological past computer languages in the 1940s only now have a signif- English today has been shaped by the effects of the indu- icant impact on people’s work and leisure. The impact of strial revolution. As English became the world’s technology on everyday life is determined by the speed language of discovery and as rapid advances were made of institutional and social change rather than by the in materials science, engineering, manufacturing and speed of technological invention and scientific discovery. communications, new communicative functions were Joseph Schumpeter suggested in the 1930s that tech- required of the language. Industrial and communications nological innovation affected the economy in a series of technology created legal, management and accounting ‘long waves’ about 50 years apart. If we update his ideas, structures, each with different forms of information to cover the period 1780 to 2080, this provides six ‘long giving. New, more complex communicative skills were waves’ each associated with a transformative technology required by employees – such as literacy skills – while (Table 12). Based on this, we can see that major changes the industrial economy gave rise to greater interaction in culture and language during the next few decades are between institutions and the general public, mediated those connected with computers and communications. through railway timetables, company accounts, instruc- tions for household products and advertisements. Computer languages Typographic design expanded accordingly, as did the English and computers have seemed, for decades, to go range of written and spoken genres institutionalised in together. Computers and the programs which make English. Thus the ‘information age’ began in the 19th them useful were largely the invention of English- century, establishing many of the styles and conventions speaking countries. The hardware and software reflected we take for granted today. the needs of the English language. The early systems for Technology has indeed proved to be of profound text-based communication were unfriendly to accented significance to culture and language. Is there now a characters and almost impossible for languages using revolutionary technology ‘just around the corner’ which non-roman writing systems, while computer operators will transform our use and expectations of language in interacted with programs using instructions in English. the way that the industrial revolution did? English will, no doubt, continue to be spread via soft- ware products and digitised intellectual property, but it Will English continue to Technological future seems the days of language restriction are over. There be closely associated Forecasting key technologies of the future is an unrelia- are, for example, Chinese versions of all major American with leading-edge ble activity, as some heroic failures in the past demonst- programs, including the Windows operating system and technology? rate. An editorial in The Times, October 1903, predicted Microsoft Word word processor. Interface design and on- p. 61 that heavier-than-air flying machines were theoretically screen help now make new software more easily and impossible – two months before the Wright brothers rapidly customised for lesser used languages. Schools in launched their first plane. In 1876 the Western Union – Wales, for example, are able to use software and opera- a telegraph company – decided not to take up the patent ting systems in Welsh. This adaptability of recent soft- on Bell’s telephone because they considered the device ware is a significant characteristic. It has allowed new to be ‘inherently of no value to us’. Western Union were technical vocabulary to develop in languages other than not Luddites: they were in business at the leading edge of English, while desktop publishing systems have made telecommunications technology. But even ‘experts’ can possible short-run printing in minority writing systems. get it wrong. The close linkage that once existed between computers It is unlikely that the world will be transformed by and English has been broken. some extraordinary invention in the next few decades. One of the most important computer-related techno- New technology takes time to develop, be implemented logies to emerge in recent decades with implications for language use is, undoubtedly, the Internet, which we discuss in detail later. The Internet illustrates the way technologies have been converging: television, telep- hone, music and document transfer all share the same Figure 23 Language- Arabic distribution infrastructure. And new consumer technolo- engineering products Russian gies, such as multimedia computers and ‘Web TV’, available for major languages Japanese bring them together in the home, school and workplace. in the mid 1990s Portuguese Language engineering Italian Besides consumer applications software, such as word Spanish processors and spreadsheets, there now exists a wide German range of software products designed for natural language French manipulation: parsing tools, abstracting and information English retrieval, speech recognition and automatic translation. The majority of this research and development work is 0 200 400 600 800 carried out in the US, Europe and Japan. At present the Language engineering products available most advanced tools are based in English (Figure 23) 30 The Future of English?
  • 31. Any technology which is to have significant social, economic and linguistic effects in the near future will be already known. although other major languages – such as Chinese – operated by British companies and London was the £500 have recently become the focus of much research and relay centre for most of the world’s long-distance cables. development by the US software industry. The social and commercial implications of the techno- Language professionals, however, have long been logy were widely debated and by the end of the 19th £400 sceptical of the ability of computer-based applications to century it had become a cliché to wonder at ‘the annihi- deal adequately with natural language. In the 1970s lation of space and time’. Since then there have emerged most linguists were convinced of the impossibility of a three related trends in telecommunications – alongside £300 ‘typewriter you could talk into’ – it raised problems at so improved technology – which have shaped global many levels of linguistic processing that it was widely patterns of communication and which may continue to regarded as no more than a dream of science fiction. impact on language flow and use: liberalising regulatory £200 And yet, only 20 years later, practical voice-transcription regimes allowing competition and reducing national software is used on desktop PCs. A similar scepticism is control, falling costs and the increasing one-to-one, or now directed at automatic translation, but this overlooks point-to-point, nature of telecommunications. £100 the fact that machine translation already plays a significant role in commercial and institutional life. And Cheaper communications it is English, sometimes in special form, which has emer- Cost has been, traditionally, a major barrier to long- ged as a lingua franca for machines. distance calls. But the cost of communication has lowe- £0 1927 1935 1955 1970 1993 Yet globalisation requires the closer integration of red dramatically (Figure 24). Falling prices have resulted 1928 1945 1963 1984 1996 organisations which employ different working languages from liberalisation of the market, huge increases in while the increase in world trade has multiplied the need demand and technological development. The first trans- Figure 24 Falling cost of for document translations of technical manuals, product atlantic telephone cable, laid in 1956, allowed 36 simul- making a transatlantic specifications, patent applications, regulations governing taneous conversations; the latest undersea fibre-optic link telephone call. Costs shown trade and so on. Such documents tend to be more predi- is capable of carrying 600,000. Once the infrastructure is are for a three minute call ctable in content and style than, say, informal conversat- in place, the cost of establishing an international call is London–New York at 1996 ion and hence more amenable to manipulation by very close to zero; the cost of a call between the US and equivalent prices machines. The current state-of-the-art is one in which Britain could fall, according to some commentators, to (a fall from £486 to 30p) machines routinely help human translators, allowing the equivalent of present British local rates. And, if lines increased productivity, accuracy and standardisation. between London and Glasgow are congested, the call But this close working relationship between humans and might be routed via the US, with no loss of profit to the machines is beginning to alter the language and the ways operator. in which texts are organised. In 1997 Britain became the first country to open up New, simplified forms of English have been construc- its entire international phone traffic; nearly 50 compa- ted by many global engineering companies, such as nies applied for licences. The result is expected to be Caterpillar and Boeing, which are claimed to make enormous capacity and falling prices: London is expec- maintenance manuals more comprehensible to overseas ted to become ‘the switching centre for the world’s telep- engineers. But the use of ‘controlled English’ is also hone services’ (McRae,1996, p. 19). intended to make automatic translation easier – opening up the possibility of humans writing in restricted forms of One-to-one connection English so that machines can translate documents into Over the last few decades there has been a significant restricted forms of target languages. The growing use of shift towards direct, point-to-point communications, English as a ‘relay language’, to permit translation from either person to person, or machine to machine. any language to any other via English, will produce new Whereas in the early days of the telegraph, a communi- forms of language contact which may encourage the cation needed to pass through the hands of many media- convergence of other languages, at least in their control- tors and gatekeepers who were able to control the led forms, with the semantic and syntactic structures of quantity, speed and content of messages, now it is English. possible for an individual to contact another directly, across oceans and continents. This development is seen The death of distance in both the telephone and the Internet: a PC on the desk The impact of computers on society and language has of one executive or academic can connect directly to come about largely because of developments in the rela- another PC on some far-off desk to exchange data. ted field of telecommunications. This shift towards a communication network rather Telecommunications technology is surprisingly old. than a hierarchy allows dispersed ‘discourse By the 1870s, the world was linked by the electric teleg- communities’ to emerge, based on shared interests such raph, along whose wires the English language flowed. as hobbies, (gardening, exotic fish), criminality (terro- The Victorian network was almost entirely owned and rism, pornography) or support (ulcerative colitis suffe- rers, parents of children with Downs Syndrome). Pre-1780s Pre-industrial society Diasporic cultural and linguistic groups can share 1780s–1840s Steam power concerns, ideas and decision making as never before. 1840s–1890s Railways Networks potentially change cultural and economic 1890s–1930s Electric power landscapes, condensing distance and overcoming barri- 1930s–1980s Cheap fuel/car/road haulage/air travel ers to communication. And the interconnectedness of 1980s–2030s Information technology (IT) cultural and decision-making systems, facilitated by one- 2030s–2080s Biochemical engineering to-one communication, has produced a ‘complex system’ (including genetic engineering capable of unpredictable cultural and economic shifts. and nano-engineering) But communication patterns on such networks is largely Table 12 Seven ages of the technological economy invisible to traditional statistical monitoring – new trends may take decision makers unawares. The Future of English? 31
  • 32. Globalisation World economies and cultures are becoming increasingly interconnected and Such shifts of production require in-flows of capital, interdependent, politically, socially and technologically: ‘complexification’, skills and technology, and are one means by which a developing economy is helped to ‘come up to speed’ in a ‘cross-border activity’ and ‘process re-engineering’ have been the buzz words shorter timescale than the industrialised countries them- of the 1990s. Here we examine the impact of economic globalisation on selves required. This process promotes the English patterns of communication. language, as the box (below) explains. Growing complexification Transnational ownership In February 1996, an oil tanker ran aground whilst Global trade is no longer a matter of bilateral arrange- attempting to enter an oil terminal off the Welsh coast of 200 ments between nation states, or between organisations Britain, leading to a major oil spillage and environmen- economically rooted in nation states. Such is the tal disaster. As journalists tried to establish ‘who was to complex structure of business ownership, through joint blame’, they uncovered an extraordinarily complex 150 ventures and holding companies, that establishing any transnational activity. simple national pattern of ownership of the major enter- Built in Spain; owned by a Norwegian; registered in Cyprus; prises is difficult. And many of the world’s largest corpo- managed from Glasgow; chartered by the French; crewed rations can hardly even be called multinational; rather by Russians; flying a Liberian flag; carrying an American 100 they have become transnational. It has been calculated cargo; and pouring oil on to the Welsh coast (Headline, that transnational corporations (TNCs) account for as Independent, 22 February 1996, p. 1) much as two-thirds of international trade in goods, while 50 50 of the 100 largest economies are said to be not nation One question raised by the tanker disaster was the states but TNCs. The largest of the world’s TNCs are extent to which key members of the crew could under- involved in the energy and chemicals industries (oil, stand the English instructions of the local pilot. Later 0 pharmaceuticals) and the communications industry news reported the need to bring in a Chinese tug and the (airlines, telecommunications, media). The majority are problems of interpretation which resulted. Yet English is Am Am pe ia an As ro headquartered in the Big Three trading blocs (Figure supposedly the basis for ‘Seaspeak’ – the special English Jap th tin Eu or La N 25). And, at the present stage of global economic devel- used by deck officers as an international maritime opment, the international activities of TNCs are tending communication. Johnson (1994) has noted, however, how Figure 25 Distribution of the to promote English. changing job requirements have led to an increase in the 500 largest global number of personnel who need English language skills: corporations by world Global distribution of labour Scarret (1987) has chronicled the recent trend towards the region The rise of TNCs has supported a new, global distribu- demanning of ships and the de-skilling of those crew tion of labour: large corporations can shift production to members who remain; Kitchen (1993) has related this trend countries with a cheaper, less regulated workforce. If to the incipient disappearance of the RO [radio officer] production costs in one country become too great, from deep-sea ships, and goes on to note the opposition of production can be shifted to another part of the world, insurance underwriters to such a move. The current trend is perhaps with tax incentives and subsidies to start up new towards broad training courses, such as those provided in enterprises. Although some commentators see this as a the Netherlands which incorporate deck, engine room and predatory, ‘slash and burn’ activity on a global scale, radio office skills, leading to the status of ‘polyvalent mari- others regard it as an important and benign driver of time officer’. It may well be that, as crews become less tech- economic development in third-world countries. nically skilled in the maintenance of increasingly complex Why economic development encourages English 1 Although an incoming company may not be headquartered prise itself, but may extend to associated infrastructure in an English-speaking country, it will typically establish a expansion such as airports, railways and telecommunicat- joint venture with a local concern. Joint ventures (e.g. Sino- ions. In central China, engineers in local steel factories learn Swiss and German) tend to adopt English as their lingua English so they can install and maintain plant bought from franca, which promotes a local need for training in English. Germany and Italy. The predominance of English in techno- logy transfer reflects the role of TNCs more than the fact 2 Establishment of joint ventures requires legal documents that much leading-edge technology derives from the US. and memoranda of understanding. International legal agre- However, technology transfer to developing economies Will economic ements are written in English because there exists internat- tends not to be at a leading edge: keeping new technology modernisation continue ional consensus about the meaning of terms, obligations and in Europe, North America and Japan helps the Big Three to to require English for rights. This activity may create a demand for specialist maintain a competitive edge despite high costs of labour. technology and skills English language training for lawyers – the case in China transfer? where new courses are being established. 5 Establishing joint ventures creates incoming demands from p. 61 international visitors who require supporting services, such 3 A newly established company will be in most cases involved as hotels and tourist facilities. The staff of secondary enter- in international trade – importing raw materials and expor- prises also require training in English for these visitors. ting finished goods. This will create a need for back-office workers, sales and marketing staff with skills in English. 6 Jobs in the new enterprises may be better paid and more attractive than those in the public sector of a developing 4 Technology transfer is closely associated with English, economy. English qualifications may become an entry largely because most transfer is sourced by a TNC who necessity, or have perceived value in access to jobs – even if either is English speaking or who uses English for external the job itself does not require English. trade. Technology transfer is not restricted to the enter- 32 The Future of English?
  • 33. Rather than a process which leads to uniformity and homogeneity, globalisation seems to create new, hybrid forms of culture, language and political organisation. shipboard equipment, they will all need greatly increased skills in English, if only to be able to ask for help by radio, Japan Japan and understand the reply! (Johnson, 1994, p. 90) This illustrates two features of economic globalisation: the transnational nature of ownership and management Korea Korea and the increasing demand for ‘flexible labour’. Complexity of ownership is a necessary, but at first sight counter-intuitive, consequence of the concentration of Indonesia Indonesia ownership. As TNCs become larger and their enterprises English Local language English global, new ventures involve considerable risk. No single speakers speaker speaker corporation can accept the risk, for example, of establis- France France hing a global satellite network. Instead, a TNC attempts to spread the risk of large, single ventures through cooperation with other large enterprises: they tend to ‘hunt in packs’. Thus globalisation is not, as might be Germany Germany expected, creating huge global monopolies. Rather, it is creating global oligopolies: a small number of large operators who display some of the features of a cartel. US/UK US/UK Later, we will argue that world languages may be devel- oping on similar lines: rather than English acquiring a ‘monopoly’ position as a world lingua franca, there may emerge an ‘oligopoly’ consisting of a group of major languages, each with particular spheres of influence. Team member Team member New working practices Globalisation has a significant effect on labour practices. The new global distribution of labour has led to a reduc- tion of unskilled jobs in richer countries. But there has Team member Team member also been greater pressure, as we have seen, for more flexible labour. This derives from the speed of corporate and technological change – workers must turn their hands quickly to a wider variety of activities and retrain regularly. This trend – arising in all economic sectors – Team member Team member has led to a decreasing reliance on key communicators and gatekeepers (in the case of maritime workers, the radio officer) who possess specialist language skills. Trends suggest there is a growing need for people in various jobs to communicate with each other directly, yet in the transnational activities of world trade, there is less likelihood that they share the same language. As a Communications Team member Team member Team member Communications result, more people in a wider variety of jobs require a with members of within local teams greater competence in English. Figures 26 and 27 illu- other teams in in local language strate changes in patterns of communications now international lingua franca arising in many industries. Case studies in section 4 show how these changes may affect particular groups of workers. Figure 26 (upper) English as an international Figure 27 (lower) English as an international The global-local tension lingua franca: traditional import-export model lingua franca: post-modern/globalised model Globalisation is probably the most significant socio- economic process affecting the world in the late 20th Traditional international trade is associated with: In a globalised model, English is associated with: century. Its effects are felt not only in the economy, but also in politics and culture. It would be wrong, however, q Physical movement of goods; q Services and ‘knowledge-intensive industries’; to think of globalisation as primarily a ‘neo-colonial’ process – whereby the capital and social values of rich q Interactions with all foreign countries q Working is dispersed – employees do not conducted in English; need to be in physical proximity; countries are imposed upon poorer ones. Discussions of globalisation usually emphasise the importance of local q Key intermediaries (negotiators/ inter- q All (or most) team members need English contexts, for globalisation creates patterns of interdepen- preters) with English language skills; language skills; dence and interconnection, where cultures and econo- q Manufacture/business conducted in local q Local interactions may not be in English; mies influence each other rapidly, but in complex and language; q Location of workers sensitive to available often unpredictable ways. q Location of workers based on labour costs; skills/knowledge and communications infra- Rather than a process which leads to uniformity and structure; homogeneity, globalisation seems to create new, hybrid q Communications technology used to control forms of culture, language and political organisation: the and monitor remote operations. q Communications technology used to integra- te work of dispersed teams. results of global influences meeting local traditions, values and social contexts. The Future of English? 33
  • 34. The immaterial economy The world’s output is getting lighter. Within a few decades, many more national level and associated with the movement of people will be employed in the service industries which characterise tangible goods. Global movements of immaterial goods and services, particularly involving transfers within economic globalisation. New forms of global teleworking are emerging and multinational corporations, tend not to be captured by an increased proportion of the value of goods is produced through language- existing statistics. related activity. This shift from manufacturing towards services is visible in the English language itself. The word ‘product’ used to be associated almost exclusively with manufactu- The immaterial economy red goods. Now it is used with rising frequency in As a national economy matures, there is usually a trend connection with services. A search through the British away from the ‘primary’ sector (resources, agriculture) National Corpus of English shows how the trend has and ‘secondary’ sector (manufacturing and industry) developed. For example, the British trade journal towards the ‘tertiary’ sector, made up of service indu- Caterer & Hotelkeeper (5 September 1991) demonstrates stries. It is the tertiary sector which is most language the trend in usage in an article about a new, computeri- intensive. Yet the developments in these activities are sed booking service for hotels: WWW under-recorded: many services are internal to large ‘Bravo will distribute “UK Ltd” worldwide, and give the enterprises and transnational corporations (TNCs), BRITISH NATIONAL CORPUS travelling public access to the total UK product,’ said where they remain invisible to standard statistics. http://info.ox.ac.uk/bnc/ Bravo spokesman John Roussel. ... ‘Essentially it’s an Manufactured goods, however, are clearly becoming electronic brochure, but it could be used to promote a lighter and a higher proportion of the value of goods branded product, such as a hotel consortium or Agatha relates to style, branded image or ‘added value’. Christie weekends.’ (British National Corpus) The fashionable talk is about the ‘weightless’ or The use of ‘product’ reflects the extent to which ‘dematerialized’ economy. As production has shifted from services have become commodified: services are desig- steel, heavy copper wire and vacuum tubes to microproces- ned, packaged and marketed in ways similar to standar- sors, fine fibre-optic cables and transistors, and as services dised manufactured products. Much of this involves have increased their share of the total, output has become discursive activity. Advertising, marketing, promoting, lighter and less visible. ... The average weight of a real receiving clients and guests, servicing – all these are acti- dollar’s worth of American exports is now less than half that vities reliant on language. The British linguist, Norman in 1970. (The World Economy Survey, The Economist, 28 Fairclough, has noted the extent to which language itself September 1996, p. 43) – the way flight attendants, receptionists or waiters talk The immaterial economy is bolstered by a major to clients – has become a key part of the ‘product’ offe- growth in the service sector and this trend is nowhere red to customers (Fairclough, 1994). clearer than in the US, where nearly 75% of the total labour force was employed in services by 1995. Until Teleworking World War I the services and industrial sector grew Teleworking – the ability to work away from a central together, but afterwards services continued to grow as office using telecommunications – has been hailed for industry declined (Figure 28). decades as a major shift in working practices. The According to the Hooke forecasting model, the servi- change seems not to have come about in the direct way ces sector will, by 2050, account for 75% of Gross World predicted, although an increasing number of people Product, as opposed to 50% in 1990 (Figure 29). work at least part of the week at home. Jack Nilles, the ‘Services’, however, includes many disparate activities, American who invented the term, anticipates the from McDonalds to banking, from health to education. number will grow to 200 million by 2016. AT&T now Much of the economic activity associated with these has a telecommuting workforce of 35,000. However, trends is difficult to measure or survey. The most comp- Nilles does not consider technology as the major deter- lete economic statistics tend to be those prepared at a minant, but rather management culture: many people could work from home with no more technology than a 80 telephone, but some employers remain resistant (Financial Times, 8 January 1997, p. 6). 70 Services Yet new management trends and organisational structures are certainly increasing the need for both 60 dispersed and remote workers. Major growth areas have been telesales and support services. British Telecom, for 50 example, has a dispersed team of directory enquiry operators working from home, but their work can be 40 Industrial monitored and coordinated by supervisors as easily as if they were in a central office. Callers, meanwhile, are 30 unaware of an operator’s physical location. 20 The more business takes place over the international phone lines, the more the common language of business will domi- Agriculture 10 nate. Of course English is an open standard – anyone can use it – but this should be some advantage to Anglophone 0 countries. (McRae, Independent, 16 November 1996, p. 19) 1820 1840 1860 1880 1900 1920 1940 1960 1980 1995 Figure 28 US employment by sector 34 The Future of English?
  • 35. There seems to be developing a new, global English-speaking market in the knowledge-intensive industries. Screen-based labour documents and ‘speech’ are light: they can be shifted A study of EU workers showed that 20% of working around the world easily. English-speaking countries are time was spent in handling documents. Since document able to join this global business since many of the jobs handling now involves word processing, email communi- require a near native-speaker competence: foreign- cations, database queries and information retrieval, language skills will rarely be sufficient. Those countries workers everywhere spend more time using computers. in which English is a first or second language have a One feature of the weightless economy is the extent to clear economic advantage. which labour has become screen based. And such Will the British screen-based labour is easily globalised using telecom- Branding ‘brand’ of English play an munications technology. Branding is one way in which value can be added to important role in the The trend towards globalised screen-based labour material goods through immaterial means. The 21st century? began with the sub-contracting of data-entry work from construction of a brand image is primarily a semiotic p. 57 the US to the Caribbean. Pearson and Mitter (1993) activity. Levi’s make jeans, but the value of these describe a history of routine punching of computer cards garments is much greater than their intrinsic value as taking place in Jamaica from the 1970s: manufactured cotton goods: the cultural associations of buying and wearing Levi’s permits them to be sold at One of the largest and earliest foreign owned companies premium prices. operating in the Caribbean is Caribbean Data Services, a The economic activities of clothing production allows subsidiary of American Airlines, which operates data-entry relatively unskilled labour to be employed in third-world shops in Barbados and the Dominican Republic. ... A major countries. A worker producing a T-shirt in the new facility, which came on stream in 1989 is the Jamaican Philippines, for example, may be paid one-thousandth of Digiport at Montego Bay, which was established for the the final retail value of the goods. Companies such as specific purpose of promoting off-shore teleworking – both Nike, who have created a global market for their goods, data entry and other activities. (Pearson and Mitter, 1993) are well known for their propensity to shift manufacture Many other, large transnational companies whose from country to country, in search of the cheapest employees are involved primarily in screen-based labour labour. The added value obtained through marketing, have distant and dispersed workers. The New York Life however, is the result of activity in languages and places Insurance Company is credited with establishing the first other than those in which primary manufacture took ‘intelligent office work’ offshore, when it opened an place. Even goods which have weight (like Coca-Cola), office in County Derry, in Ireland. Some US 0800 telep- when locally produced and sold, possess a brand image hone numbers, offering telesales and support services, and added value from a globalised activity. are also routed to Ireland. Some London boroughs have Semiotic activity is more easily globalised than physi- the administration and issue of parking tickets handled cal activities. Global branding requires centralised cont- in the north of Scotland. Swiss Air, Lufthansa and rol of an image: technology allows the intellectual British Airways have back offices in India handling property which is intrinsic to marketing (such as images, accounting and ticketing queries. British Airways also slogans, video materials) to be moved more rapidly and exploits timezone differences by switching European cheaply than physical goods. The growth of internatio- telephone enquiries to their New York office at the end nal franchising in the fast-food industry recognises this of the British working day. Indian software engineers are fact: a branch of McDonalds may be established anyw- employed to reprogram US supermarket computers to here in the world using marketing images and reputat- fix the ‘2000’ bug. British railway companies use an ions manufactured in the US. Indian back office to process ticketing accounts of the Today, a greater number of goods and products have kind which allow travel on different sectors to be attribu- become the objects of style and consumer culture. ted to different service providers. A number of internat- Correspondingly, an increasing proportion of a ional construction and car companies have design units product’s worth is now semiotic. Whilst there is, as yet, based in Britain, from where architectural plans, design no means of attributing different quotients of productive drawings and engineering models are daily transmitted activity to different languages, it does seem that English to factories and construction sites on the other side of the has become a primary language of design, advertising world. and marketing. Software has become more important Work which once had to be located close to clients or than the hardware in the computer industry; film and other divisions of companies is now distributed across programme production more important than televisions the world to an extent that is remarkable. The new, and satellites in the entertainment industry. It is a shift globally wired economy has become so significant that not simply to services, but specifically towards tax revenues, based on tangible transactions, are threate- knowledge-intensive industries. ned, provoking serious discussion in recent years of introducing a European ‘bit’ tax on data flows to recover 80 Services Figure 29 Composition of lost revenue (Independent, 20 January 1997, p. 5). Goods Gross World Product But the motive of TNCs in relocating back offices or 1990–2050 Resources sub-contracting work to other countries is not simply a 60 search for cheaper and less-regulated labour. TNCs now Percentage share roam the world in search of skilled labour, especially for 40 work in the growing ‘knowledge-intensive’ industries, engaged in the production and manipulation of intellec- tual property. Employers require ever-higher levels of 20 skills and education in workers. There seems to be devel- oping a new, global English-speaking market in the knowledge-intensive industries. Intellectual property, 0 1990 2000 2010 2020 2030 2040 2050 The Future of English? 35
  • 36. Cultural flows Language has been regarded since the Renaissance in terms of territory. ces. The increase in people flow relates to other Statistics about language, culture and economy, collected by international significant changes – rise of world trade, shifts to services requiring face-to-face contact, wider dispersal of families, bodies, have been based on nation states, populations of speakers and the emergence of new cultural diasporas, the operations relative sizes of economies. But chaos theory suggests the concept of flow of transnational companies and the growing internatio- may be better suited to understanding language in a borderless world. nal trade in higher education. Tourism is one well-documented form of people flow which has had a significant impact on the use of English. A new direction? Tourism is of increasing importance to the world econ- We earlier suggested that it was possible to view global omy: Figure 30 shows the development of world tourism English as a complex system. Chaos theory, the mathe- over a 40 year period. Some estimates suggest that over matical method of modelling the behaviour of complex 10% of the world’s labour force is now employed in systems, is essentially a model of flow. Already used to travel and tourism-related activities, accounting for understand the turbulent behaviour of fluid in pipes, or nearly 10% of the world’s economy. These figures are the aerodynamics of aircraft wings, the idea of flow can set to rise: projections are for 100 million new jobs in the also be applied to language and culture. industry by 2006 (Sunday Business, 6 October 1996, p. 20). The concept of globalisation includes the ideas both Tourism has a ripple effect elsewhere in the economy: in Will the demand for of flow and counter-flow, producing a tension between manufacturing, retailing, services and construction. And English in the world the global and local. The English language flows into more destinations are being sought – such as China, continue to rise at its other languages, which adopt English words and phra- South Korea and Indonesia – causing governments to present rate? ses. English also ‘colonises’ the space of other languages invest in the infrastructure which supports tourist traffic. p. 60 by taking over certain communicative domains. But International travel has a globalising effect. People local languages also influence English, giving rise to new are brought together, businesses and institutions form hybrid language varieties in second-language-speaking relationships of interdependency and closer communica- areas. If we examine communication patterns as flow we tion. And, more directly than many other kinds of flow, might widen our focus to include the translation of books international travel brings people from different or the dubbing of films as they move from one language language backgrounds together, promoting the need to WWW to another, or of tourists moving from one city to learn a language in common. But there is also a growing another, telephone calls and Internet data carrying provision for a customer’s own language, as service indu- WORLD AIR TRAFFIC FORECASTS information and intellectual property from one part of stries find they must compete on levels of service. Qantas http://www.atag.org the world to another. airline of Australia, for example, requires proficiency Although the modelling of culture in terms of flow is levels in ‘priority’ languages from its staff. An indication TELEGEOGRAPHY INC still a poorly developed discipline, social scientists have of trends in Asia is provided by a study published by the http://www.telegeography.com become more interested in viewing the world in such Australian government which recently identified ways rather than relying on static entities such as Japanese, Mandarin, Cantonese, Korean and Thai as ‘cultures’, ‘nations’ and ‘national economies’. Appadurai possessing commercial significance (Australian Language (1990) identifies five global flows in terms of metaphori- and Literacy Council, 1994). cal landscapes. These he terms ethnoscapes (people move- While there is little research that allows us to state ment), technoscapes (technology transfer, technology confidently which languages will be encouraged through convergence), financescapes (flows of capital and currency), what kinds of contact, we can assume that international mediascapes (flows of audio-visual product but also the traffic within a single region will encourage the use of a images and narratives they convey) and ideoscapes (flows regional language, whereas traffic between two or more of ideas and ideologies). Here we examine some of the world regions may encourage one of the ‘world more measurable kinds of flow, to see what broad shifts languages’, of which English is the most important. there might be as globalisation develops. However, while passengers moving between regions such as the US to Asia may promote English, passengers from Flows of people Europe travelling to Latin America may expect to use The ultimate drivers of language are the people who use Portuguese. it. People move extensively: for business or education, as One means to forecast linguistic flow is to examine tourists and pilgrims, as migrant workers and immig- projected worldwide destinations and sources of passen- rants, as refugees and exiles, taking with them languages gers. Figures for international air travel in 2010 between and cultural values. Desire for physical mobility has key regions suggests that major changes will occur in created further massive industries in transport and servi- Asia: a region that will by 2010 account for over half the world’s total international air travel. Some 267 million Figure 30 Development of 500000 passengers (67% of Asian international arrivals) will be world tourism 1950–1990 moving within the Asia Pacific region; the majority of this International tourist arrivals (thousands) 400000 internal traffic will be travelling in a conduit opening between the north-east and south-east. A major route is 300000 further likely to develop between the ‘hotspots’ of Taipei and Hong Kong. By 2010 this alone may have traffic equivalent to that of London and New York in 1993 (Air 200000 Transport Action Group, 1993). The effects on language are not easily predicted, but it seems likely that the 100000 preponderance of flow between North-east and South- east Asia – particularly as it relates to business activity – 0 1965 1975 1985 will promote Mandarin as a regional lingua franca. 1960 1970 1980 1990 36 The Future of English?
  • 37. As communications infrastructures improve and relative costs fall, more telephone conversations around the world will be held in languages other than English. Communication flows French English (Others) Figure 31 Languages used in While sales of communications equipment – switches, English (French) intercontinental telephone fibre-optic interfaces, modems, or handsets – can be English (Japanese) traffic in 1994 in millions of measured in millions of units, it is the flow of communi- English (German) MiTTs (minutes of cation between countries, via Internet or telephone, English (Chinese) international which is of greater interest in terms of language. English (Spanish) telecommunications traffic) International telephone calls are counted in minutes and English are recorded by the outgoing, billing service provider. Worldwide in 1994 there were 53 billion minutes of 0 1000 2000 3000 4000 5000 6000 international telecommunications traffic (MiTTs) which is expected to rise to 106 billion minutes by the year 2000. Figure 31 analyses the 48 most heavily used inter- Flows of finance continental flows in 1994 (as calculated by Tele- Large volumes of money flow daily across the world as Geography Inc.) according to the likely language of cash, foreign exchange, gold, investment and shares. communication. It shows English is the dominant Foreign direct investment (FDI) has tended to flow language of intercontinental communication, if only between members of the Big Three regions: the largest because of the massive traffic between English-speaking ever flow of FDI from one country to another was countries and other parts of the world. recorded in 1995 from Britain to the US. But TNCs The dominance of English in the telephone conversa- have also contributed to a major flow from the Big tions of the world is unlikely to continue for long. In Three towards Asia and Latin America, helping create developing economies the communications infrastruc- companies which themselves export: companies from ture is generally insufficient to meet demand. One figure, Brazil and India are now active worldwide in consumer often quoted, is ‘teledensity’: the proportion of house- electronics, aircraft and hotel management. Britain holds with telephones. While the US has the greatest But perhaps the most significant flow in terms of (national) density of telephone lines – nearly 95% of households language is the increasing vortex of FDI which is occur- USA Canada have a telephone – in China, the penetration is only ring in Asia between Chinese business interests. Australia 3.4% (Wu, 1996). Even with a working telephone in Overseas Chinese in South-east Asia account for a much 15p France Germany China, making a call at present is likely to be difficult: larger proportion of business than their numbers suggest: Italy ‘Long distance circuits in south and central China are so Greece 20p In the Philippines, the overseas Chinese make up only 1% congested that only 15% of the calls dialled get through. Singapore of the country’s population but control over half of the stock Austria The completion rate is only about 60%’ (Wu, 1996, p. Japan Hong Kong market. In Indonesia the proportions are 4% and 75% 703). Yet remarkable targets exist for China’s massive 30p Venezuela respectively, in Malaysia 32% and 60%. In Thailand the Mexico potential market: one telephone per urban household by overseas Chinese account for at least half of the wealth. Poland the year 2000; by 2010 a digital network to be in place Malaysia 40p Now they are pushing into Vietnam, Laos, Cambodia, and telephone coverage of 25 per 100 people nationally Turkey Myanmar (Burma) and, yes, mainland China, where they Morocco (Walker, Financial Times, 3 October 1995, p. 27). Chile account for about half the foreign direct investment. Russia Indonesia, likewise, is fast installing satellite capacity 50p India According to one estimate, the 51m overseas Chinese cont- alongside mobile-phone systems. Rising incomes, greater Nigeria rol an economy worth $700 billion – roughly the same size Brazil demand for internal communications and a government as the 1.2 billion mainlanders. Their liquid wealth (cash, 60p that in 1994 opened the industry to foreign investment Zimbabwe gold, shares) may run to as much as $2.5 trillion. (The Malawi all promise a new infrastructure over which language Thailand Economist, 9 March 1996, p. 4) flows will be generated in the 21st century. Here, howe- Pakistan Indonesia ver, it is likely to be Bahasa Indonesia which benefits – a Growing intraregional trade and financial dealings 70p Uruguay language currently spoken as a first language by less than amongst Chinese-speaking business interests will undou- Saudi Arabia Uganda 20% of the population but as a second language by btedly strengthen the role of Mandarin or another Tanzania 80p around 70%. A high proportion of the increased Chinese language such as Cantonese, shared by inter- Iran communication flows within Indonesia and between locutors as a first language, as a regional lingua franca. China Indonesia, Singapore and Malaysia is likely to be made 90p Bangladesh in the national language. Such contact may be one World cities Fiji Iraq factor in encouraging language shift towards Despite growing urbanisation worldwide, some cities will 100p first-language Malay usage in the next generation. be more important nexus points than others for global Falling telecommunications costs (p. 31) are transfor- cultural, political and economic flows. Indeed, few cities Antarctic ming the relative distances between countries. Figure 32 are likely to become ‘world cities’ in this sense. Knox 110p Chad illustrates the new ‘telegeography’ by showing relative (1995) suggests three cities are in the first rank of a Myanmar ‘teledistance’ of countries from Britain in 1997: North global, urban hierarchy: London, New York and Tokyo. N Korea Niger America is closer than France – which is about the same It is in these cities that key decisions which drive globali- Rwanda distance from Britain as Australia. This shows how the sation are taken and through which the global elites pass: Vietnam English-speaking countries have moved into close proxi- 120p Much of this change has been transacted and mediated mity. The changing shape of telegeography, brought through world cities, the nodal points of the multiplicity of about both by technological developments and falling linkages and interconnections that sustain the contemporary costs will continue to reshape patterns of language flow world economy. (Knox, 1995, p. 234) around the world. As communications infrastructures improve and relative costs fall, more telephone conversa- World cities provide headquarters for TNCs; they are tions around the world will be held in languages other centres of finance, focal points for social and technologi- than English. cal innovation and key transport points. London and Figure 32 Teledistance of New York are likely to remain key world ‘hubs’ through selected countries from which ideas, finance and people flow. Britain in 1997 The Future of English? 37
  • 38. Global inequalities As developing economies mature and per capita income rises, so social and elites and masses. It permits better education for a minu- scule minority. At the same time, it inhibits interaction economic inequalities also seem to grow: proficiency in English may be one between science and society and it inhibits the creation of of the mechanisms for dividing those who have access to wealth and appropriate technology. (Pattanayak, 1996, p. 50) information from those who don’t. The global spread of English may also be associated with decreased use of endangered languages. Proficiency in English is not merely an instrumental affair – it is too often used as a gatekeeping mechanism. The lack of an examination certificate, or signs, even English and social inequality trivial, that a writer or speaker is not a native or fluent In many parts of the world, English is regarded as a speaker may be sufficient to bar access to certain jobs. It language of power, success and prestige: also seems to be used as a screening mechanism for scho- lars submitting papers to international journals, which The global language can be seen to open doors, which fuels are increasingly published in English. The editor of a ‘demand’ for English. This demand reflects contemporary Science recently commented: power balances and the hope that mastery of English will lead to the prosperity and glamorous hedonism that the If you see people making multiple mistakes in spelling, privileged in this world have access to and that is projected syntax and semantics, you have to wonder whether when WWW in Hollywood films, MTV videos, and ads for transnational they did their science they weren’t also making similar FOUNDATION FOR corporations. (Phillipson, 1996, p. 2) errors of inattention. (Floyd E. Bloom, editor of Science, cited ENDANGERED LANGUAGES in Gibbs, 1995, p. 80) If English brings wealth, is it also the case that those http://www.bris.ac.uk/Depts/ who have no access to English are rendered poor? In Philosophy/CTLL/FEL/ many countries English has become implicated in social The role of English-medium education and economic mechanisms which structure inequality. In post-colonial countries, such as India and Malaysia, ENDANGERED LANGUAGES Whereas in the past poverty has been largely a matter of English-medium education provides one of the mecha- LISTSERV geography, class, gender and ethnicity, now it may also nisms of distributing social and economic power. http://carmen.murdoch.edu.au/lists/ depend on access to the lingua franca of a global elite. English-medium education in such countries is often endangered-languages-l/ Responses to the English 2000 global consultation seen by both parents and children as a means to econo- ell-websites.html questionnaire suggest that most English language mic success, but it has been argued that where teachers teaching professionals believe English is essential for are not fully proficient in the English language and ENDANGERED LANGUAGES FUND progress but do not think that learning the language where there is little use of English in the community the http://sapir.ling.yale.edu/~elf/ leads to negative social consequences: aspirant language learner will be condemned to a index.html second-rate education. English-medium education is 2.11 English is essential for progress as it will provide the thus accused of undermining attempts to improve educa- main means of access to high-tech communication and LANGUAGE DISTRIBUTION tional provision and encouraging educational mediocrity http://www.sil.org/ethnologue/ information over the next twenty-five years (95% agreed). amongst aspirant, non-elite groups. distribution.html 1.2 Competence in English encourages elitism and increa- Hong Kong provides an example of the dilemma ses socio-economic inequalities (59% disagreed). (English facing many parents and, indeed, countries. Hong TERRALINGUA 2000, 1995, pp. 55, 43) Kong’s former status as a British colony established http://cougar.ucdavis.edu/nas/terralin/h English as the language of the judicial and legislative ome.html However, some linguists in the developing world do executive. Yet the 1991 census results show that while connect English with inequality: 29.4% of the population spoke English, only 2.2% did so as their usual language; 88.7% spoke Cantonese and English is backed by international groups which treat another 10.3% spoke other Chinese dialects. Despite English as an instrument of colonisation and as a commo- this, English became the official medium of instruction in dity for trade ... It interprets skill migration as brightening Hong Kong schools, meaning most of the population life chances, and it accentuates the divide between (1) rural had to study from a young age through a second or and urban, (2) the developing and the developed, and (3) foreign language. In practice, the language of the class- Figure 33 About half the room became ‘mixed code’ – a mixture of Cantonese world’s languages are found in and English. the rapidly modernising Asia It is widely believed in Hong Kong that this situation Pacific region (highlighted). helped the development of an elite group while giving a The majority of these poorer educational experience to the majority. Mixed languages will be lost in the code meant many children failed to improve their next century proficiency in English yet compromised their learning of other subjects. Long before the handover of Hong Kong to the People’s Republic of China, there was growing support for the idea of using Chinese as a medium of instruction, at least at primary level. A government report explained the dilemma: It is easier for students to learn through their mother tongue and to continue their secondary education without a switch to a second language. However if the aim of the education system is to produce students with a high level of English language proficiency, then English medium instruction can achieve that aim. Chinese medium instruction will not. (Hong Kong Education Commission, 1995, p. 10) 38 The Future of English?
  • 39. Whereas in the past poverty has been largely a matter of geography, class, gender and ethnicity, now it may also depend on access to the lingua franca of a global elite. The local politics of English Europe 3% Figure 34 Geographic The social consequences of English-medium education Africa 30% distribution of the 6,703 often reflects local political and cultural histories and Asia 33% living languages recorded by differing colonial legacies. In India, for example, English Grimes (1996). Over 50% of has been accused of being associated with a social elite the world’s stock of wishing to maintain its privileged position. Pattanayak languages are found in the suggests: Americas 15% Asia Pacific Pacific 19% there is a parallel between English as a colonial imposition supported by a segment of the elite and receiving a stiff nationalist opposition, and, on the other hand, the current But it is not only the very small languages which are elitist imposition acclaimed by a segment of the population likely to suffer from language shift. In Indonesia, the Nusa Tenggara aspiring entry into the elitist privileges and opposed by a larger languages such as Javanese (with around 85 ABUI larger segment of population. (Pattanayak, 1996, pp. 150–1) million speakers) are also likely to suffer. As Tickoo ADABE One of the reasons why English education is such a (1993) argued in connection with Kashmiri – one of the ANAKALANGU sensitive matter in many countries is because the distri- scheduled languages of India – such sub-national ATONI bution of English proficiency may affect the ‘balance of languages have ‘to live in the shadow of larger languages power’ between ethnic groups and for that reason be or, more truly, at the bottom of a hierarchy of Maluku subject to political management. Pennycook (1994) languages’. There will be, in the 21st century, a major ALUNE argues that in Malaysia the adoption of Malay as a shake-up of the global language hierarchy. AMAHAI national language was expected to benefit the dominant English is rarely the main, or direct cause of this AMBELAU Malay community; when it was realised that continued language loss, but its global high profile and its close APUTAI multilingual competence amongst the Chinese was cont- association with social and economic changes in develo- ASILULU ributing to their economic success, attitudes to the use of ping countries are likely to make it a target for those English in tertiary education relaxed. Now public debate campaigning against the destruction of cultural diversity Sulawesi suggests a lack of access to English education may disad- which language extinction implies. It would not be ANDIO vantage young Malays compared to their ethnic Chinese surprising if anti-English movements worldwide begin to ARALLE-TABULAHAN counterparts. Such interaction of local cultural politics associate language loss with the rise of global English. with global trends can result in unpredictable political Kalimantan enthusiasm for English. The new information poor AHE The growing provision and encouragement of There is yet a further area in which English may be AMPANANG English-medium education can upset the traditional identified with inequality – that of communications tech- AOHENG relations of social power in similar ways. A study of the nology. The Internet is not quite the global democratic gender balance at university in Brunei Darussalam resource it is so often claimed to be. For those in develo- Sumatra (Jones, 1997) showed that more women than men are ping countries, access to knowledge is a costly, proble- ANDIO graduating with science degrees and obtaining higher matic business and there is growing concern that ARALLE-TABULAHAN grades. Men, on the other hand, form the majority for unequal access to information technologies will create literature courses. This reversal of the general trend in new distinctions between the information poor and the Irian Jaya gender relations is explained by the fact that science is information rich. For example, the trend for online scho- ABUN taught through English – a subject in which, from early larly journals, which circulate new research findings AGHU secondary school, more Brunei girls than boys have faster than traditional paper equivalents, may exacerbate AIRORAN excelled – whilst literature is taught through the medium the difficulty which researchers in poorer countries have AMBAI of Malay. This, as Jones points out, could have unpredi- in gaining access to knowledge: ANSUS ctable long-term consequences, particularly in a Muslim ANUS ‘The huge danger is that the Internet might create a global country: ‘increasingly, the male dominated government ARANDAI impoverished class that doesn’t have access to information and professions in Brunei are having to make a choice ARGUNI systems’, warns Martin Hall, an archeologist at the between employing well qualified women or poorly AS University of Cape Town who often collaborates with rese- qualified men’ (Jones, 1997). ASMAT, CASUARINA archers in other parts of Africa. ‘In five years we will be COAST English and endangered languages dealing with mostly paperless journals. Right now many ASMAT, CENTRAL African researchers depend on charity for their printed jour- One of the main linguistic issues facing the world in the ASMAT, NORTH nals; paperless journals will be completely denied to these 21st century is the extinction of a substantial proportion ASMAT, YAOSAKOR scientists.’ (Gibbs, 1995, p. 83) of the world’s languages. Krauss (1992, p. 7), for ATOHWAIM example, thought it plausible that ‘the coming century The pattern of unequal access is partly a colonial AUYE will see either the death or doom of 90% of mankind’s legacy: information is piped around the globe by AWERA languages’. Many endangered languages are in a region fibre-optic and co-axial cables along the same routes as AWYI of rapid economic growth, the Asia Pacific (Figure 33). taken by the Victorian telegraph which linked the British AWYU, MIARO Figure 34 charts geographical distribution of languages. empire. Although satellite technology is extending infor- AWYU, NOHON This trend towards reduced linguistic diversity is the mation access, the areas of the world closest to the infor- outcome of global demographic and economic trends: mation superhighway are those which the telegraph first Table 13 Some Indonesian the local cultures and lifestyles which supported small reached. Africa is notably poorly serviced, as are all loca- languages beginning with community languages are disappearing and their spea- tions any distance inland from maritime cables. Many the letter A which have kers are usually those with least political or cultural African universities have intermittent, fragile connec- small numbers of native power. Table 13 lists some endangered languages in tions to electronic mail which their budgets scarcely speakers and are likely to Indonesia, where there is likely to be a substantial shift allow them to maintain. It is one reason why, even as be endangered towards Bahasa Indonesia – the national language – in African economies develop, many students will have to (based on Grimes, 1996) the next few decades. study overseas. The Future of English? 39
  • 40. Summary 1 Demographic trends 3 Technology Demographic trends provide a basis for forecasting the likely Technological developments, such as the Internet, are changing future populations of first-language speakers for all the world’s the way the world’s citizens communicate and the way major languages. With further research and a better organisations operate. But the demography of the Internet is understanding of the nature of language shift towards national changing rapidly and the experience of the last 10 years languages, it would be possible to develop similar forecasts for provides no guide to the future. Languages other than English second-language speakers. are accounting for an increasing proportion of the traffic and content of the Internet. 2 A new order for the world economy There is a marked shift in the balance of economic power in the 4 Global inequality world which will transform the relative attractiveness to learners It is not just the pattern of wealth which is changing, but also of different languages. It is not just wealth, but the changing poverty which is being restructured. English plays an indirect way it is created which will have a profound effect on the need part in the restructuring of inequality around the world as well for international languages. The transition to a ‘weightless’ as in the loss of smaller languages. The social and political economy increases the need for communication across national consequences of these processes are unpredictable: together they borders. More people will need to acquire a higher proficiency present one of the many ‘wild cards’ in long-term forecasting. in English. References Ammon, U. (1995) To what extent is German an international language? In P. educational achievement and bilingualism. Kuala Lumpur: Paper given to the Stevenson (ed) The German Language and the Real World: sociolinguistic, cultural and Second Regional Conference on English in South-east Asia. pragmatic perspectives on contemporary German. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Kerswill, P. (1996) Milton Keynes and dialect levelling in south-eastern British Appadurai (1990) Disjuncture and difference in the global culture economy. English. In D. Graddol, D. Leith and J. Swann (eds) English: history, diversity and Theory Culture and Society, vol. 7, pp. 295–310. change. London: Routledge. Australian Language and Literacy Council (1994) Speaking of Business. Canberra: Knox, P.L. (1995) World cities and the organization of global space. In R.J. Australian Government Publishing Service. Johnston, P.J. Taylor and M.J. Watts (eds) Geographies of Social Change: remapping Coulmas, F. (1992) Language and Economy. Oxford: Blackwell. the world in the late twentieth century. Oxford: Blackwell. David, P. (1990) The Dynamo and the computer: an historical perspective on Krauss, M. (1992) The world’s languages in crisis. Language, vol. 68, no. 1, pp. the modern productivity paradox. American Economic Review, May. Cited in The 7–9. Economist World Economy Survey (1996) 28 September to 4 October. Layard, R. Blanchard, O. Dornbusch, R. and Krugman, P. (1994) East–West Dickson, P. and Cumming, A. (1996) (eds) Profiles of Language Education in 25 Migration: the alternatives. Cambridge, Mass: MIT Press. Countries. Slough: NFER. McRae, H. (1994) The World in 2020. London: HarperCollins. The Economist (1996) Pocket World in Figures 1997 edition. London: The McRae, H. (1996) World’s cheapest international calls. Independent, 15 Economist/Profile Books. November, p. 19. English 2000 (1995) English in the World: the English 2000 global consultation report. Pattanayak, D.P. (1996) Change, language and the developing world. In H. British Council: Manchester. Coleman and L. Cameron (eds) Change and Language. Clevedon: Multilingual Fairclough, N. (1994) Discourse and Social Change. Cambridge: Polity. Matters/BAAL. Findahl, O. (1989) Language in the age of satellite television. European Journal of Pearson, R. and Mitter, S. (1993) Offshore data processing. Rep. in J. Allen and Communication, vol. 4, pp. 133–59. C. Hamnett (1995) (eds) A Shrinking World? Global unevenness and inequality. Firth, A. (1996) ‘Lingua Franca’ English and conversation analysis. Journal of Oxford: Oxford University Press/Open University. Pragmatics, April. Pennycook, A. (1994) The Cultural Politics of English as an International Language. Gibbs, W. (1995) Lost science in the third world. Scientific American, August, pp. London: Longman. 76–83. Phillipson, R. (1996) Globalizing English: are linguistic human rights an alternative to Girardet, H. (1996) The Gaia Atlas of Cities. London: Gaia Books. linguistic imperialism? Paper given at the International Conference on Language Grimes, B.F. (1996) (ed) Ethnologue: languages of the world. Dallas: Summer Institute Rights, the Hong Kong Polytechnic University, June 22–24. of Linguistics. Schwartz, P. and Leyden, P. (1997) The long boom: a history of the future Hagen, S. (1993) (ed) Languages in European Business: a regional survey of small and 1980–2020. Wired, July p. 115. medium sized companies. London: CILT. Tickoo, M. (1993) When is a language worth teaching? Native languages and Hearn, P.M and Button, D.F. (1994) Language Industries Atlas. Amsterdam: IOS English in India. Language, Culture and Curriculum, vol. 6, no. 3, pp. 225–39. Press. UNDP, (1996) Human Development Report. New York: Oxford University Press. Hooke, G. From interviews made in 1996 by David Graddol. Wongsothorn, A. (1996) Thailand. In P. Dickson and A. Cumming (eds) Profiles Hong Kong Education Commission (1995) Enhancing Language Proficiency: a of Language Education in 25 Countries. Slough: NFER. comprehensive strategy. ECR 6. Hong Kong: Government Information Services. Wu, W. (1996) Great leap or long march: some policy issues of the development Johnson, B. (1994) English in maritime radiotelephony. World Englishes, vol. 13, of the Internet in China. Telecommunications Policy, vol. 20, no. 9, pp. 699–711. no. 1, pp. 83–91. Jones, G. (1997) Girls are Made from Sugar and Spice – Boys are Just Stupid: gender, 40 The Future of English?
  • 41. Impacts on English 4 q The workplace Many of the general trends that are shaping our lives Earlier we described how trends in technology, the global economy can be, as we have seen, identified, monitored and and demography hold implications for our working lives. Here we assessed using statistical surveys and forecasting examine the implications of these trends for English language skills required by the new globalised workforces. models. But what of the less direct ways in which economic, q Education and training English already shares the languages curriculum in Europe with demographic and technological trends affect French, German and Spanish, alongside a variety of other languages peoples’ lives and, in particular, their everyday use of from Russian to Urdu. Is the same true of schools worldwide? And language? There is virtually no context in human life what role will English play outside school? English-medium teaching where language does not play an important part. is permitting rapid internationalisation of higher education and adult training. Whether in employment, at home with the family, or enjoying oneself in leisure periods, language plays an q The global media intimate role in constructing relationships and Not so long ago, the media industry was bound by the territorial li- identities as well as enabling people to get things mits of the nation state. Today, the media is an international industry, done. competing to reach audiences with disposable incomes in every world region. Is English required to reach these massive global audi- Establishing the practical consequences of general ences? trends is an important part of social forecasting and q Youth culture also the most problematic. It is a great deal easier to The ‘baby boom’ in the west gave rise to a demographic hump which play with numbers than to understand how they had profound consequences in public policy, the economy and cul- might change the world. When we look more closely ture. Now the baby boomers of the west are replaced by those in at individual cases, we can see how global trends can the non-western world who may have different cultural orientations and aspirations. have many different, and contradictory, local effects. Development by no means takes a straight line and q Internet communication the existence of counter-trends and the different Computer technology has transformed the way people interact ways in which global trends are accommodated and both locally and globally. Now we are at the edge of a new era of reshaped by local conditions and cultures, makes personal and group communications. Will the Internet remain the flagship of global English? And if so, will it be English as we know it prediction hazardous. today? The next section identifies selected contexts where q Time and place patterns of language are changing and explores the Discussions of globalisation emphasise the ‘annihilation of time and impact of the general trends identified in section 3. space’ brought about by new communications technology, but there are some respects in which both will continue to be significant fac- tors shaping economic, political and cultural formations in the 21st century. The Future of English? 41
  • 42. The workplace Earlier we described how trends in technology, the global economy and work out a solution themselves cooperatively. demography hold implications for people’s working lives. Here we examine Michael Hammer, a current guru of management change is the implications of these trends for English language skills required by the quoted as claiming ‘Reengineering takes 40% of the labor new globalised workforces. out of most processes. For middle managers it is even worse; 80% of them either have their jobs eliminated or cannot adjust to a team-based organisation that requires them to be more of a coach than a task-master’. (Snyder, 1996, p. 10) English in a globalised workplace Process re-engineering is itself partly a result of the One of the significant changes taking place in the organi- shift in economic activity towards services and screen- sation of the workplace today is a rethinking of the way based labour (p. 35) and of the globalisation of both in which activities are carried out and the way they are production and markets – with the coordinated activities managed. The approach now experienced by many of several companies and complex production implied in people has become known as ‘process re-engineering’. It global operations. Yet process re-engineering is not is a process that leads to organisational changes such as experienced solely through transnational corporations. ‘down-sizing’, management ‘delayering’ and Small to medium-sized enterprises and even a two- ‘out-sourcing’ of ‘sub-processes’ formerly carried out in- person company are now affected. A small company, for house. The final result is usually fewer people directly example, engaged in the intellectual property business, employed by the organisation, a management which is can itself sub-contract work to other suppliers, use new less hierarchical and operational units that are dispersed, technology to work cooperatively with distant clients each having greater autonomy to take decisions. Work is and, with a World Wide Web page, develop a global now frequently arranged around teams who, instead of marketing strategy. passing a problem ‘upstairs’ to a line manager, must These new forms of corporate organisation and part- Case Study 1 World Print in Hong Kong Many books published for English-speaking markets, that there is little overlap in working time. But particularly those printed in colour, are manufactured in because RB is home based, he has greater flexibility Hong Kong, where skilled labour is sufficiently cheap to in his hours of work. PC deals with contacts in other offset the higher cost and time delays incurred in ship- countries – France, Germany and Brazil also through ping the stock back to the UK, Australia or North the medium of English. America. One such book was the first in a series on the 4 PC negotiates a contract with a local printer using English language (Graddol et al., 1996). Here we Cantonese. The printer does not speak English examine the process by which this book came to be fluently but is sufficiently proficient to accept the printed in Hong Kong, through a print brokers called written contract in English. (This is necessary World Print. The very term ‘print broker’ hints at the because contract law in Hong Kong is based on complex mediating and negotiating role which is a English.) necessary component of any international business. Printing, although part of the media industry, is in many 5 The printer instructs his shop-floor workers in ways like a classic import-export business. It involves Cantonese. Few of them speak English. the bringing together of raw materials and the manufac- This procedure has, until recently, been typical of many ture of a finished product. Like other manufacturing international business deals. Key intermediaries like PC, enterprises it requires the physical movement of mate- or interpreters supporting key negotiators, have supp- rials and all the bureacracy which goes with the interna- lied the bilingual skills necessary to permit communicat- tional movement of goods. The chain of initial ion between organisations which operate in different negotiation was as follows: languages. In the whole of this transaction, only one 1 In the UK, all staff concerned with the book’s person required a full bilingual competence. production (at the Open University and at Increasingly, PC is placing contracts with printers and Routledge, the co-publisher) speak English. The binders in mainland China, because of the rising cost of development and writing of the book require advan- labour in Hong Kong. He acts as a key intermediary ced ‘native-speaker’ skills. permitting British publishers, without knowledge of 2 Routledge production staff discuss the print contract Cantonese or Mandarin, to buy print services from with the British representative of World Print (RB). Chinese enterprises. Local enthusiasm for English may RB is a native speaker who works from home in be (temporarily) waning, as Peter Choy explains: Reading, using fax and telephone to communicate The contracts have to be written in English so we with British publishers and the Hong Kong office. communicate everything in English, even with the These detailed negotiations are conducted between Japanese. But I think things are changing. Years ago, native speakers. it was very important – if you couldn’t speak English 3 RB discusses the contract with Peter Choy (PC) – you weren’t able to get a job at all; if you didn’t pass the Hong Kong Director of World Print. PC is bilin- your English subject, you’d never get a job. But this gual in English and Cantonese (the latter is his first is changing here because Hong Kong is going back language). This stage is conducted in English and to China, so more and more Hong Kong people are largely by fax. The time-zone difference between willing to spend time learning Mandarin rather than Hong Kong and Britain is 8 hours – which means English. 42 The Future of English?
  • 43. English must service a range of corporate roles and identities and must be usable for both team working and service interactions. Not surprisingly, demands on an employee’s competence in English are rising. nership working have led to changes in the structure of used: exchanges between supervisor and factory hand communication between workers within large enterpri- may be different from those between middle and senior ses. Work of all kinds require higher levels of direct management, but all may be said to belong to the same communication – both within work teams and between discourse community. members of different teams. The change in communicat- The second type of working English relates to ion pattern was shown schematically in Figures 26 and communication with people who are not members of the 27 (p. 33); below are two case studies, both in the publis- trade or profession themselves. This style of interaction is hing industry, which show how these patterns actually a consequence both of the growth in service industries affect the number of people who need English language and the numbers of employees now required to project a skills. corporate image in their dealings with the public. Many Will English give Britain While more workers are expected to become employers indeed insist on particular ways of addressing a special economic proficient in English, changes in communication and talking to clients and customers, since this language advantage? patterns mean they also need a wider range of linguistic has become an integral part of the ‘service’ offered. p. 57 abilities. Mercer (1996) distinguishes, for example, Employees today, as a result of new working practi- between two types of ‘working English’. The first kind is ces, have to adopt a wide variety of language styles. Thus the communication between other professionals and English must service a range of corporate roles and iden- workers within the same line of work. These people often tities and must be usable for both team working and have specialised language needs, including a particular service interactions. Not surprisingly, demands on an vocabulary. This type of working English is not, as it is employee’s competence in English are rising. Education sometimes portrayed, a single, monolithic variety like a and training programmes are only just beginning to be special dialect of English. Rather, such groups of workers tailored to employment trends. form a community within which a variety of styles and levels of formality, all distinctive of the occupation, are Case Study 2 Singapore Straits Times Australia is acquiring a great deal of English language English and because the Straits Times is a British business from the growing economies of the Asia English newspaper we felt that the language, spelling Pacific, particularly in the ‘knowledge-intensive and turns of phrase were not suitable for the Straits industries’. The country has two immediate advantages; Times. it is in an adjacent time-zone and has native-speaking Our computers are linked to Singapore directly in English workers. The Singapore Straits Times newspaper real time, we do not do processing offline, our has established a sub-editing office in Sydney, computers are on an optical-fibre link to Singapore connected to Singapore by a leased fibre-optic line. for every second and all the stories we get up on From the base in Australia, editors take stories filed by the system come from Singapore. In other words, journalists in Singapore for the next day’s paper, sub- nothing is kept in Sydney. Our computers here are edit them and prepare page layouts. Despite the behaving like computers in Singapore. It is like the physical distance, the sub-editors’ work is as closely Sydney office is just another section, about 100 integrated as if they were at an office in Singapore. metres away from the Singapore headquarters. It’s Their work is online and every key stroke passes like the guy next door – there is no differentiation to through the fibre-optic link to Singapore. And when the the computer. bromide is printed, from which the printing plate is made, it emerges from a machine in the Singapore There are advantages and disadvantages to the office. time-zone difference. Working in Sydney we are sometimes 2, sometimes 3 hours ahead of Teng Guan Khoo, the chef de bureau in Sydney, Singapore. That is a disadvantage if we were doing explains the process and the rationale behind the move: the late-night shift, which means we would have to In late 1994 the Straits Times set up this sub-editing finish at 3.00 a.m. when it is only midnight in office to provide subbing and layout services for the Singapore. But if we do the early feature pages, it is Straits Times in Singapore. Now the work we do here is an advantage because it means that when we start purely for the Singapore Straits Times and our journa- work at 10.00 a.m. it will be 7.00 a.m. in Singapore. lists edit the stories and design the pages and output At that time the computers are very quiet, the them in Singapore. response from the system is very fast and we do not hold anybody up. So the main computer in The Straits Times was on an expansion move and Singapore is being used very efficiently. they needed to hire subs for the plant and they The Straits Times has traditionally hired sub-editors looked at India, Australia and maybe a bit of the from Australia to supplement its staff in Singapore, Philippines, but the company decided to come here, because Singapore has a shortage of skilled labour because the company felt that Australia provided and Australia has a large pool of journalists who are the people with the language skills and journalistic native speakers of English. Journalism requires a experience. India also provided those skills, but I good command of English because subs have to think the Indian infrastructure and technology wasn’t check not only for grammar but also check for libel that up to date – Australia’s telecommunications and they are expected to write good headlines to facilities were much better. In considering the attract readers. Philippines we realised that they spoke American The Future of English? 43
  • 44. Education and training English already shares the languages curriculum in Europe with French, foreign language in the world’s schools. German and Spanish, alongside a variety of other languages from Russian to First there is growing competition from other langua- ges outside Europe. The Hooke model forecasts, prima- Urdu. Is the same true of schools worldwide? And what role will English play rily on economic grounds, that by 2010 the languages in outside school? English-medium teaching is permitting rapid greatest demand by students will be: (1) English, (2) internationalisation of higher education and adult training. Mandarin, (3) Spanish and (4) Indonesian. And, by 2050, Vietnam is projected to be the fourth largest Asian economy – outstripping Japan – so it would not be English in European schools surprising if Vietnamese also emerged as an important English is currently the most widely studied foreign language for the region’s schools. language in the European Union (EU): Figure 35 shows Second, the education system in any multilingual proportions of school students studying English against country must cater for several languages used within that other languages. It is a dominance unlikely to be challen- country. This may become a more sensitive factor as the ged in the immediate future. The foreign language most movement towards universal ‘language rights’ – inclu- taught at primary age is English and, as part of wider ding the right to a mother-tongue education – grows reforms, teaching of a first foreign language is now around the world. Third, regionalisation may encourage taking place earlier in a child’s education. In Spain and the use of a non-English lingua franca for trading purpo- How will the world Italy, compulsory foreign-language teaching is being ses. Greater use of Spanish in South America, for hierarchy of languages phased in for students aged 8, while Greece and France example, may affect the popularity of English in Brazil, look in the 21st are experimentally phasing in such teaching at age 9 just as interest in learning English in Hong Kong has century? (Dickson and Cumming, 1996). recently been affected by the perceived priority of p. 59 As yet there are no clear rivals to English. The posi- Mandarin. And fourth, a new political spirit of tion of French may seem secure, but over one-third of ‘neighbourliness’ may encourage the study of languages pupils studying it as a foreign language are from English- from adjacent countries, rather than those from a diffe- speaking countries, where only a minority will ever use it rent cultural and economic region. as an international language. Figure 35 is based on data from the early 1990s. Since then the national curricula Problems of teacher supply in many EU countries have been restructured, resulting A key problem preventing the effective take-up of in a rise in hours of modern-languages teaching and a English in the world’s schools is that of teacher supply. If broader range of languages offered. The enlargement of a country like Thailand decides to introduce English the EU itself, with association agreements with Poland, teaching at lower levels at primary age (as it has recently the Czech and Slovak Republics, Hungary, Romania done) a massive teacher-training programme is required: and Bulgaria, has benefited not only English but perhaps there are simply too few primary teachers available with more particularly German, which is a popular second the necessary language skills and those that do exist are foreign language in northern and eastern Europe. concentrated in urban areas. But even when teacher education is effective, schools in developing economies English in schools worldwide have difficulty in maintaining teaching staff. Teachers WWW A recent study of foreign-language learning in 25 count- acquiring proficiency in English may gravitate to better- ries (Dickson and Cumming, 1996) shows English to be paid jobs at secondary level. And secondary teachers WORLD DATABASE OF DISTANCE the most popular modern language studied worldwide. with good English proficiency may seek jobs in the TAUGHT COURSES In the Russian Federation for example, 60% of tertiary sector. Tertiary teachers, whose salaries lag http://www-icdl.open.ac.uk/icdl/ secondary school students take English, 25% German behind their fellow graduates in private enterprise, will ICDLdb.htm and 15% French. English may remain the primary tend to leave their public-sector employment. There is choice, but there are four factors which might upset the thus a ‘churning’ effect which prevents the achievement seemingly universal trend towards English as the first of adequate teaching of English at primary level. Case Study 3 Internationalisation of education in Malaysia Malaysia is traditionally thought of as a recipient of 2 In 1994, the Malaysian government established a English language and educational services from Britain Bachelor of Business Management programme in and other parts of the developed world. It sends many Uzbekistan. The Uzbek students, used to studying in students abroad for study and Malaysian universities Uzbek or Russian, required an intensive business have extensive ‘twinning’ agreements with universities English programme to help them follow lectures. in North America, Britain and Australia which provide (Malaysian Digest, October 1996, p. 7) accreditation for degree programmes taught on 3 In 1997 a new private university (Universiti Malaysian campuses. Malaysia intends, however, to use Telekom) accepted its first intake of 1000 students, its recent expansion of English-medium education to including students from South Africa, Malawi, become a regional exporter of educational goods and Guinea, Ghana, India, Sri Lanka, Bangladesh and services. Here are three examples. Cambodia. Malaysia is encouraging the development of such private universities, partly to ‘reduce the 1 An early learning kit, designed to help pre-school expenditure incurred by Malaysians studying children learn to read in English, has been so overseas’, but also to help position Malaysia in the successful that the Malaysian developers have future as an international source, rather than a reci- decided to export it to countries like Thailand, pient, of high-level educational services. (New Straits Taiwan, Hong Kong and Indonesia. (New Sunday Times, 27 May 1997, p. 3) Times, 30 March 1997, p. 41) 44 The Future of English?
  • 45. The growth of English-medium education has permitted a rapid internationalisation of education and allows developing countries to reposition themselves as exporters of educational services. English-medium higher education English (60.3%) Figure 35 Proportions of all One of the most significant educational trends world- school students studying wide is the teaching of a growing number of courses in modern languages in Europe universities through the medium of English. The need to teach some subjects in English, rather than the national language, is well understood: in the sciences, for example, up-to-date text books and research articles are obtainable much more easily in one of the world langua- ges and most readily of all in English. The move towards English-medium higher education is having a number of Other (0.6%) French (30.4%) long-term consequences. First, it accelerates and broa- Spanish (3.5%) dens the second-language use of English in both develo- ped and developing countries, creating a constituency of German (5.2%) college graduates, many of whom come to use English more extensively for social communication amongst themselves and some of whom raise their own children and developing world, alongside the expansion of both speaking English as a first language. English-medium the private tertiary sector and the entrepreneurial activi- higher education is thus one of the drivers of language ties of public-sector institutions. shift, from L2 to L1 English-speaking status (p. 10). These developments will allow a much greater Second, English-medium education alters the pattern of proportion of students to be educated within their home social privilege (p. 38) which may trigger wide-ranging countries. Furthermore, some ‘developing’ countries social change. Third, the growth of English-medium (such as Malaysia) which have expanded their provision education has permitted a rapid internationalisation of for English-medium higher education (Case Study 3) will education and allows developing countries to reposition emerge as competitors to developed countries for inter- themselves as exporters of educational services (Case national students. Study 3). An electronic education? The rise of the adult learner The Hooke model forecasts a rapid rise in off-campus In the 21st century the service sector of all economies is training in the coming decades by distance education expected to grow rapidly. Demand is likely to grow in and the growth of English-medium education in many the tertiary sector and particularly in adult education, parts of the world – effectively opening these markets to where the English language skills formerly taught to distance providers in native-speaking countries. university students may no longer be sufficient to meet However, it is likely to be the smaller educational enter- the needs of new enterprises: widespread reform of prises which benefit most. It is surprisingly difficult to university curricula in English language can be expected provide for large numbers of students entirely electroni- in many countries. The ‘non-formal’ sector and busines- cally and without local support. The ‘mega-universities’ ses requiring in-service retraining are already proving to such as the British Open University are more likely to be a major growth area. McRae (1997) suggests this may proceed through joint ventures with local institutions be an transitional phenomenon: ‘while the key to the than to attempt large-scale, long-distance programmes. very long-term future may lie in the nursery schools, the Some of this training may also be conducted through key to the next decade lies in patching gaps in people’s the ‘virtual universities’ which are now emerging, brin- education and “retrofitting” us with new skills’. But the ging together universities and corporate clients and ensu- shift of emphasis from low-skill employment to ring that training is available to employees in the knowledge-intensive industries means that educated workplace. There is widespread expectation that forms labour will be in greater demand everywhere, yet the of distance education exploiting new technology will play required knowledge and skills will need regular upda- an important role in workforce retraining and reskilling ting, creating a more flexible labour force seeking frequ- programmes in the next few decades. Some industry ent retraining. analysts have tried to put figures to the trend: The complexification of higher education Analysts expect that within three years, some 15 per cent of corporate education and training worldwide will be conduc- Gus Hooke has argued that when any developing econ- ted remotely via the more cost- and time-effective use of the omy achieves a per capita income of about $3000, the Internet, intranet and other technologies. (Kline, 1997) demand for higher education outstrips the capacity of the country to supply. One result is expected to be a Such forms of training will allow institutions in continuing stream of students from developing countries Europe, the US and Australia to offer training provision to those in the first world. The Hooke model forecasts to the desktops of executives in other parts of the world, that the international demand for specialist courses of without the associated costs of travel and subsistence or English as a second language (ESL) will multiply sixfold loss of productive time. There are, however, several by 2025 and that most of this will be satisfied by UK, US factors which may make this route unattractive to trai- and Australian providers. Since much of the demand nees: the issue of inequality of access (p. 38), which for will come from Asia, Australian providers are expected many countries means technology will be available only to benefit more than the US and UK. to workforces of larger transnational companies; the fact However, the higher-education market will become that overseas travel is often regarded as an incentive to increasingly complex, with growth in arrangements for accept training; and finally, the lack of a part-time trai- credit transfer, accreditation, hybrid courses (such as ning culture in many countries, where working practices ‘engineering through English’) and new forms of joint- are built around the expectation that staff will study full- venture enterprise between institutions in the developed time for an agreed period. The Future of English? 45
  • 46. The global media Not so long ago, the media industry was bound by the territorial limits of the As more international channels become available on Indian television screens, foreign and Indian broadcasters have nation state. Today, the media is an international industry, competing to begun to target specific audiences. Star TV, the Hong reach audiences with disposable incomes in every world region. Is English Kong-based satellite network which kicked off the Indian required to reach these massive global audiences? cable revolution in 1991, was the first to realise that Indians do not like watching serials in Mandarin, and that the Chinese reacted equally negatively to South Indian Malayalam songs. ... Foreign broadcasters targeting India’s The global presence potential viewership of 500m-plus have realised that there Until the 1990s, the BBC World Service was one of the is no such thing as a pan-Asian market. (Financial Times, 17 60 few broadcasting institutions with worldwide reach. Its November 1995) sia SA coverage today spans Europe, the Americas, Asia and As the market developed and new channel capacity the Pacific, Africa, the former USSR and South-west became available, Star TV has promoted local langua- Asia. In 1996 to 1997 its weekly audience was 143 ges. It has struggled with local regulations to offer million listeners with the majority in Asia (Figure 36), a Cantonese programming for music, sports and news, 40 presence supported by BBC English, offering teaching while plans exist to develop its Hindi/Indian program- programmes and materials to many local broadcasters. ming. The company now aims to introduce a new Hindi The BBC World Service share is, however, a small serial at ‘prime-time’ evening viewing to follow Hindi part of a massive industry: many national media conglo- news (India Today, 30 November 1996, pp. 96–9). pe merations, including British television interests, are now CNN International is also moving into languages ro ic 20 cif active on a global scale. It is a business that has been other than English as it launches a 24-hour Spanish Eu Pa transformed in recent years by the merging of large news service for Latin America alongside plans for a ia As media groups, one of the most notable being News Hindi service (Financial Times, 9 December 1996, p. 19). Corp, whose media ownership has included Twentieth Similarly, CBS is to develop a Portuguese language news 0 Century Fox, Fox TV network, and two satellite systems, service in Brazil (Independent on Sunday, 2 March 1997, p. BSkyB and Star TV. US companies, with large domestic 2). Perhaps the most remarkable story in this connection ia s As R/ ica As SS markets which have allowed the amassing of vast is that of MTV – often regarded as the vehicle for ia er W SWr U Am programme libraries, have been particularly prominent. submerging the world’s teenagers with US English music a/ e rm ric In 1994, for example, just under a quarter of Disney’s culture (Case Study 4). Fo Af $10.1 revenue billions came from outside the US. 1996 The word ‘localisation’ is on the lips of nearly every returns should reach 30%. By 2006, it aims for 50% of marketing manager in global corporations and the drive revenue to be made overseas (Guardian, 30 November towards greater diversity in provision comes from the Figure 36 BBC World Service 1996, p. 2). Recently the company merged with Capital need to increase market penetration. It is well known coverage in 1996–7 Cities/ABC whose interests include 80% of the cable that advertising, for example, needs to adapt to local (millions of listeners) channel ESPN. Such global expansion has caused many culture, language and social values. But the means of people to fear the Disnification of world cultures. achieving localisation has come from technology: digital systems have expanded transmission capacity so greatly Localising the global that now multiple streams can be carried at high speed Fears that satellite TV will help bring about a globally and at low cost. Compression technology allows 10 satel- uniform audio-visual culture based on US English may lite channels to be carried in place of one analogue chan- prove unfounded. Satellite television, a technology which nel. With such enormous capacity, most world regions has the capacity to envelop the world audience with a will be provided with 500 channels or more. For the homogeneous product, will create greater linguistic and viewer watching their digital TV system, that will mean cultural diversity and be more supportive of local a greater choice of programming (though not necessarily languages than previously supposed. When global satel- higher quality), much of it tailored to niche audiences. lite TV channels were first established, it was necessary for them to reach an audience spread over a large terri- Linguistic diasporas tory: economic logic required the use of ‘big’ languages. Europe may be different from other world regions in the Arte 27.1 And, although the audience would speak many langua- way that satellite TV is encouraging the use of English. BBC Prime 2.8 ges, it was the middle class with enough disposable While it is virtually impossible to know how many homes BBC World 3.4 income to make associated advertising ventures worthw- worldwide are watching what programmes in what CNN Int. 28.1 hile whom the satellite operators targeted – an audience languages, the first market-research data is filtering into Deutsche Welle 3.4 who could be reached through English. the public domain. Table 14 charts European viewing of Discovery 10.0 Star TV, based in Hong Kong and owned by News international channels in a 30 day period in 1995. From Euronews 21.3 Corp, was one of the first of the global operators. a sample of viewers, it emerged that throughout Europe, EBN 2.8 Launched in 1991 it used a satellite that covered 38 70.2% felt able to understand English well enough to Eurosport 43.9 nations and capturing a potential audience of 2.7 billion follow TV news or read a newspaper in the language, MTV Europe 23.5 NBC Super Ch. 11.6 in a wide range of countries including China, Japan, followed by 43.8% in French and 40.2% in German Travel Channel 4.1 India, Malaysia and Israel. Initially it was aimed at the (EMS Survey, Cable and Satellite Europe, January 1997). TNT 9.7 top 5% of the audience – well educated, wealthy, profes- Such widespread take-up of English has given rise to an TV5 10.8 sional, and often English speaking (Frendenburg, 1991, anxiety about the impact on other, smaller languages. cited in Chan, 1994). One researcher investigating the extent to which Table 14 Percentage of When Star TV first launched, the majority of its Swedish children watched and understood English- European viewers programming was in either English or Mandarin – in language satellite programming speculated: watching satellite TV order to reach the elite audiences from eastern Asia to channels (30 day period) In one hundred years’ time, will we still speak Swedish? ... India. But more recently, local programming has been Or will we, few as we are, have become engulfed by the introduced: 46 The Future of English?
  • 47. When there are 500 channels to choose from ... showing the same film but in different languages – national viewers will no longer have a shared experience. ‘English empire’ and keep Swedish in the family chest, a consumer of dubbed films for in-flight movies. And Euronews quaint relic to be dusted off, polished up and displayed on English is emerging as a ‘relay’ language for the marke- English, French, German, festive occasions. (Findahl, 1989) ting of films: a Hong Kong action movie, for example, Italian, Spanish may be dubbed into English to show at an international CNN International Yet the growth in satellite TV channels also permits festival. It will then be bought and translated into a third English diasporic linguistic groups to receive programming in language. their first languages. Table 15 shows a range of the CNBC languages available on satellite channels in Britain in Fragmentation of culture English 1996. Furthermore, it is not only English language provi- The global media industry thus has complex effects on AsiaNet ders who can play the global-alliance game. The Arabic languages and cultural identities with its competing English, Hindi, Gujarati, language station MBC based in London has agreed to trends towards cultural convergence and diversification. Punjabi, Bengali, Urdu cooperate with Arab Network of the US in joint produc- Whereas national broadcasting services have played an Worldnet tions. TV Asia shows Indian and Pakistani films with important role in the creation of a national cultural iden- English daily news in 5 Asian languages on British satellite chan- tity – through the provision of a shared experience of nels. And ‘Bollywood’, India’s home film industry, is a representations of the world and significant cultural and NBC Super Channel ready and successful supplier, turning out 300 Hindi political events – satellite TV may be encouraging a English, Dutch, German language films a year and exporting many videos and cultural fragmentation. The programming schedules of MTV films to expatriates in West Asia and Africa. satellite TV are quite unlike those of terrestrial broadcas- English ting: instead of a mixed output held together by conti- Dubbing nuity announcements, satellite channels offer Table 15 Languages One of the oldest forms of media localisation is the mono-thematic, repetitive schedules which encourage available on British satellite dubbing and sub-titling of films. In Britain, where the channel hopping by the viewer. Programming thus now channels 1996 audio-visual culture and production values require ‘lip results from decisions by the viewer, not the broadcaster. synch’, sub-titling is preferred to dubbing. But in many When there are 500 channels to choose from – some countries (notably India) it is normal for locally produced showing the same film but at different starting times, films to add studio-recorded sound tracks after shooting; others showing the same film but in different languages – audiences have become used to the lack of lip synchroni- national viewers will no longer have a shared experience. sation that this produces and are more accepting of films One source of uncertainty about the effects of satel- dubbed from other languages. Dubbing, apart from allo- lite TV and cultural identity lie in the extent of cable wing the import of (primarily American) visual and TV. In some countries, cable is the most popular way of thematic materials, has a linguistic effect. Dubbing of receiving satellite transmissions. For example, cable TV American TV programmes, for example, is affecting the reached a penetration of 88.6% in Belgium by the early pragmatics of other languages. Ross (1995) has docu- 1990s (Paliwoda, 1993). It is not a technology limited to mented the way expressions like ‘hello’ are dubbed into fully developed regions: in India, there are now over 16 Italian. The Italian equivalents, ‘bon giorno’ or ‘ciao’ do million homes with cable and an estimated 40 million Will satellite TV bring not easily match lip movements or length of the English households to be equipped by 2000. Cable also provides English into every expression. Hence ‘Salve’ has become popular and a solution to a political as well as a technical problem. home? Italians have begun to use the expression spontaneously. The transferring of satellite programming to terrestrial p. 60 There have been many such subtle effects on other cable systems brings broadcasts under the regulatory languages which arise from the dubbing of English control of the state. And cable can offer local services, language films and television programmes. such as advertisements for local shops or announcements Dubbing also allows the English language media of local events, blended into a global programming. This industry to maximise profits by selling to new audiences. mix of the global and local will provide a somewhat Jurassic Park dubbed into Hindi ran for 25 weeks in unpredictable context in which English language India, grossing $6 million in 1994 (Financial Times, 11 programming will operate in the 21st century. July 1996, p. 6). The airline industry too is a major Case Study 4 MTV MTV, the music channel which has done more than any other station Taiwan and Singapore is guided by a policy of localisation, as David to help create a global youth music culture, has in the past few years Flack, Senior Creative Director of MTV Asia, explains: adopted a policy of localisation – a move which is significant because Localisation is actually helping build national identity. I’ve made it a music is widely regarded as being one of three content areas, alongside personal rule not to commission anything outside of a country for sports and international news, which can operate globally in English. that country. If we’re doing a show for Indonesia the title sequence Music programming does ‘not require advanced linguistic skills on the and all the rest has to be generated by people from that country part of the audience’ (Chan, 1994, p. 120). otherwise it’s not going to be relevant to them. For youth program- MTV currently has 3 world divisions: in Asia, Europe and the Americas ming we have to mean something to the kids we’re broadcasting to. reaching 268 million households worldwide (Financial Times Weekend, If we don’t they simply won’t watch us. 16–17 November 1996). The company began localising by establishing production centres in different world regions to draw on local talents We’re not just a music video channel – we’re a place to go to and and aim at local audiences: MTV Europe is based in London, MTV Asia we need to keep researching what our audience wants. in Singapore. Both are now localising production further. The former Broadcasting Mandarin to the Philippines isn’t going to be success- uses centres in Italy, Germany and London, aiming to provide 59% ful, just as broadcasting an international youth programme to locally produced programming on 3 separate regional satellite ‘beams’. Indonesia isn’t going to be successful. English is a kind of hip factor MTV Asia, using regional production centres established in India, but it’s good to be talking in a local language. The Future of English? 47
  • 48. Youth culture The ‘baby boom’ in the west gave rise to a demographic hump which had regions, where, since World War II, English has been profound consequences in public policy, the economy and culture. Now the the dominant language of youth style. It is well documented that the teenage years are baby boomers of the west are replaced by those in the non-western world sensitive ones for adult identity development and are an who may have different cultural orientations and aspirations. age where language shift occurs, establishing patterns of use for later years. The future of English as a global language therefore may depend, in large measure, on how the language is taken up and used by young adults The global teenager in Asian countries. The numerical size of the group Peter Schwartz, in his classic account of scenario build- apart, there is a significant difference in the new generat- ing, describes the emergence of the ‘global teenager’ as a ions of baby boomers from those that have gone before; ‘new driving force’. As the west’s previous baby boomers identity in the future will be acquired and negotiated in a have passed through the generations they have required cultural context which has global dimensions. continual adjustment of public policies and resources Young people with sufficient income are today beco- relating to education, housing and health policies. In ming the target of a globalised industry in media, consu- economic terms, they have influenced manufacturing of mer products and fashion: they belong to what might be clothing, motor vehicles, leisure and employment. And, called the ‘Sony-Benetton’ culture. Young people in Can anything be done to culturally, they have brought new waves of music, world India, in work rather than school, with income but no influence the future of outlooks, affiliation networks and political attitudes. family responsibilities, may see themselves as having English? Clearly, surges in the youth population must figure in more in common with young people in Brazil than with p. 62 any strategic thinking about public services, higher cultures in their home country. In this way, the sense of education or provision for foreign-language studies. belonging to a sub-cultural group may not change, but Today we face a ‘baby boom’ of global proportions with the sense of where the group ‘is’ may undergo a children who will become tomorrow’s teenage force: profound change. And, of course, the linking of disper- sed sub-cultures can be quickly achieved. Will ‘hanging As the baby boom appeared (or should have appeared) as a out’ on the Internet become as formative as hanging out factor in every scenario of U.S. behavior in the 1950s, on the street? ‘Electronic media will become not just a 1960s, 1970s, and 1980s, so the wave of global teenagers means of communication, but a generator of global style’ will be a factor dwarfing other demographic factors in (Schwartz, 1996, p. 125). scenarios starting from 1990, through the next fifty years or Tim Berners-Lee, the British inventor of the World so. (Schwartz, 1996, pp. 120–1) Wide Web, recently imagined the future effect of the In the non-western world – particularly India, China Internet on a teenage son: and Brazil – there is an influential generation emerging The search engine has shown him a random selection of the equivalent to those that have passed in the west; a boom 643,768 people around the world whose personal reading that represents a major demographic shift in global profile is identical to his own. ... For your son, the Web is W WW youth. The populations of the ‘Big Three’ regions have the gateway not to diversity but to conformity. To be on the aged, but those in developing countries are becoming BENETTON WEB MAGAZINE top of the normal curve, a kid his age has to surf the Web http://www.benetton.com/ younger. carefully, always sticking to the popular output of the big benetton-web/colors.html Tables 16 and 17 show the expected shift between media companies. It takes a certain sensibility – a cyber- 1995 and 2025 in numbers of teenagers and young sense of hipness – to select only those places that he can adults speaking major world languages. These projec- MTV ONLINE guess the majority of his teen group will be choosing at the tions, calculated by the engco model, must call into http://www.mtv.com/ same time. He knows that though he may live in a small question the extent to which global youth culture will be town in the Netherlands, he is right in the centre of the focused on the style and cultural trends of the Big Three SONY main trend; he feels the strength of being exactly in tune http://www.sony.com/ Case Study 5 Sign of the times also promotes Jacky Cheung, Faye Wong, Samuel Tai In the 1960s Britain became associated with a strong and Mavis Fan in Asia. and vibrant youth culture, revisited in the 1970s with the punk revolution. Now, perhaps once again, there is There is emerging an extraordinary vitality in this hybri- a new 90s wave of artistic creativity across a range of dity. The music world is now full of ‘cross-over’ genres. cultural contexts: art, music, fashion and design. Several groups have been influenced by Hindi and ‘Britpop’ is one expression of an expanding and Krishna music and have created new sounds and follo- influential teenage population and both its stars and wings. There is also a developing knowledge of music followers are able to enjoy a new global culture; one in diversity in the global music industry: MTV channels (p. which the semiotics of music and clothing style are 47) have a policy of promoting regional bands that are crossing national and language boundaries more easily not American or English. In the teenager’s future world, than ever before. an appreciation of Britpop or American heavy metal may sit easily alongside other tastes: ‘To be truly hip in While British lyrics and British bands are highly success- the world of the global teenager could mean knowing ful overseas, so too are international stars from the US, how to recognise indigenous music from Senegal, New Europe and Asia. In 1995, Polygram, the world’s largest Zealand, Uruguay and the Yukon’ (Schwartz, p. 132). music company, reported top selling international acts of British and American stars in Japan: Bon Jovi, Def Leppard and Janet Jackson amongst them. Polygram 48 The Future of English?
  • 49. Young people in India, with income but no family responsibilities, may see themselves as having more in common with young people in Brazil than with cultures in their home country. with all his seen and unseen colleagues. And he knows he … Have youths been absorbed into a generalized consumer wears the same sort of clothes and eats exactly what they do. culture? Does the ubiquitous presence of plastic chairs, fuck 1995 (Berners-Lee, 1996, p. 141) off graffiti, and MTV indicate the general homogenization 1 Chinese 201.6 2 Hindi/Urdu 59.8 of culture? The answer is no. Although youths across Europe A branded consumer may share similar cultural symbols and styles, the 3 4 Spanish English 58.0 51.7 Just as terrestrial television once provided shared cultural significance of these things is very different in different 5 Arabic 39.5 experiences and helped to construct a sense of national places. (Wallace and Kovocheva, 1996, pp. 190, 211) 6 Portuguese 32.2 identity for many countries, including Britain, now 7 Bengali 25.2 global marketing is helping to establish a recognisable Wallace argues the cultural theorists’ point that even 8 Russian 22.5 youth culture worldwide. It is a culture based around a homogeneous product would give rise to different 9 Japanese 18.2 ownership and use of consumer durables, clothing and effects in different cultures: the uniformity of a cultural 10 German 12.2 11 French 9.7 cultural products. Such marketing provides both the text does not guarantee a uniform reading. This to some 12 Malay 9.5 comfort of a shared experience and, to some extent, a extent explains why youth styles are notoriously difficult shared meaning to the products with the implied oppor- to predict. Youth culture can be seen as an accommoda- tunity for building lifestyles and identities around them. tion to the contradictions of the lifestyles and values of Table 16 Estimated millions English plays a complex function in this global the older generation rather than a simple adoption or of speakers aged 15–24 culture. Historically, English has played a key role in the rejection of them. (engco model) branding of products. But branding is now commonly Nevertheless, companies like Benetton are trying to used to communicate not a single product but a set of mobilise a youth ‘agenda’ intended to unite young values and attitudes. Those values and attitudes, engine- people across the world. This agenda includes an aware- ered to have a global appeal, may transcend cultural, ness of the global environment, appreciation of diversity The engco model predicts a religious or linguistic divides. Virgin is one example of and human rights. ‘If the Earth has become a Global shift in the languages spoken new-style branding; from record sales to air transport, Village, then Benetton is the Village clothing store. And by the world’s young people cola sales to financial services, the brand identity acts as like every good leading citizen, it feels an obligation to between 1995 (above) and an umbrella for a lifestyle and set of corporate values. not only succeed in business, but also to improve the 2050 (below) Benetton is typical of the transnational companies neighbourhood’. Environmental and social issues may now targeting youth with clothing and related consumer provide a better focus for global youth identity than 2050 products: the company has expanded its global reach to language. The wearers of the ‘united colours of 1 Chinese 166.0 over 7,000 retail outlets in 120 countries – with 50 new Benetton’ may be encouraged to unite in a celebration of 2 Hindi/Urdu 73.7 stores in China. Like other companies selling ‘style’ cultural and biological diversity. 3 Arabic 72.2 products, the World Wide Web and related magazine There is, therefore, alongside the trend towards 4 English 65.0 publishing form an important part of the company’s global homogeneity, a trend towards diversity. It may be 5 Spanish 62.8 strategy in reaching young adults around the world. that the ability to speak languages, even partly, becomes 6 Portuguese 32.5 7 Bengali 31.6 Respondents to a questionnaire published on Benetton’s a distinct style advantage. There may be a greater readi- 8 Russian 14.8 Web pages suggest nearly 80% of their audience are in ness to learn new languages in the streets of cyberspace 9 Japanese 11.3 the 11–30 age group. Their magazine, Colors, runs alre- than in the classroom: Schwartz predicts, ‘In the twelve 10 Malay 10.5 ady to 400,000 copies worldwide, but their communicat- to twenty-two age group worldwide, knowing several 11 German 9.1 ions policy is a multilingual one. The magazines are languages would be commonplace, and world travel 12 French 8.9 bilingual in English and another language: French, would be a constant temptation’ (1996, p. 123). Italian, Spanish, German or Japanese. Future editions of Table 17 Estimated millions the magazine will appear in Portuguese, Hindi, Korean Style and varieties of English of speakers aged 15–24 and Mandarin. But significantly, Benetton’s global English, of course, is not a single, unitary language and it (engco model) advertising campaigns focus on visual images without is unlikely that young people accept or reject English on text. Colors ‘is a visual magazine’. the basis of its standard form. Young people within Transnational companies selling style have no parti- native-speaking English countries experiment with parti- cular loyalty to the English language: they will follow the cular varieties of English in order to present or experi- market. The logic of globalisation is to sell more widely ence particular social identities: in schools in both by localising products. New technology allows localisat- England and Australia, for example, children may adopt ion to be accomplished more rapidly and more cheaply words and characteristics from black American speech. than ever before. With franchise agreements, licences Black English for many children is associated with and the general extension of large companies into niche American culture but, perhaps more saliently, with markets, it may be quite possible that the currency of music and sports cultures which form part of a globalised English is eroded. speech fashion which extends beyond native speakers. Or, as the Australian cultural theorist, John Hartley, has Diversity and fragmentation astutely observed, such usages may appear in advertising Wallace and Kovocheva (1996) in a study of youth cultu- aimed at youth markets with greater frequency than res in western and eastern Europe, before and after the their actual use among the young. fall of communism, argue: Non-native forms of English also may acquire iden- tity functions for young people. In Europe, for example, Youth cultures and consumption have been at the forefront MTV has promoted the use of foreign-language varieties of spreading new styles across geographical and linguistic of English as identity markers – a behaviour more frontiers because they do not rely to any great extent on usually associated with second-language usage – by language: music and sub-cultural styles are transnational employing young presenters with distinctive French, and travel easily across frontiers. Evidence of this can be German and Italian English accents, alongside British drawn from the ubiquity of MTV, a satellite TV channel presenters with regional accents. Such cultural exploita- that broadcasts nonstop pop videos and to which television tion may indicate that standard, native varieties will be sets are tuned from Stockholm to Sofia, from Lisbon to Lviv. the least influential for the global teenage culture. The Future of English? 49
  • 50. Internet communication Computer technology has transformed the way people interact both locally But is it true that the Internet will remain a major and globally. Now we are at the edge of a new era of personal and group driver of English? At present, the language most widely used is English, but this reflects the fact that 90% of the communications. Will the Internet remain the flagship of global English? And world’s computers connected to the Internet are based in if so, will it be English as we know it today? English-speaking countries, as are the computers that host the publicly accessible World Wide Web sites. In this light, it is perhaps not surprising that the majority of both traffic and Web sites are rooted in English: at The Internet present, users in other countries, working in other The Internet is regarded by many as the flagship of languages, find that if they are to communicate through global English. A frequently quoted statistic is that cyberspace, they must do so in English. English is the medium for 80% of the information stored in the world’s computers, a figure quoted in McCrum et Internet growth al. (1986). It is certainly true that growth of computer The overall shift in predicted Internet use is similar to use – and of the Internet in particular – has been specta- that outlined for the economy: the number of computer cular in the last few years. Computers have become hosts in Asia eventually will outstrip those in the Big WWW extensively networked and the networks themselves Three countries. Furthermore, the Internet, from its NUA INTERNET SURVEYS linked into the global structure of the Internet. With live origins as a tool for international communication http://www.nua.ie/surveys/index.cgi interaction taking place between users and the store- between a global academic elite, will increasingly serve and-forward messaging systems of the Internet blurring local, cultural and commercial purposes. And as the ENGCO WEB MONITOR distinctions between archived and ephemeral copies of Internet becomes more widely used, it is natural to texts, the whole notion of ‘storage’ has been given an expect a wider range of languages will be employed. http://www.english.co.uk/ anachronistic air. Indeed, a major reconsideration of One issue in monitoring Internet growth is knowing future/web.html intellectual property rights in connection with electronic what a ‘user’ is. There are many who have access to the texts has been provoked in part as a result of the way Internet for whom it forms only an infrequent or casual INTERNET SOCIETY WEB LANGUAGE SURVEY information and ideas now circle the world. means of communication. For numbers of those who use Using the same infrastructure as the telephone, the the system, we might find a guide in the plethora of http://www.isoc.org:8080/ Internet carries English language services into nearly market surveys – a result of growing commercial exploi- palmares.html every country and, with growing private subscriptions, tation of the Internet – which seem to suggest, overall, into people’s homes. Data traffic, it is claimed, has now that around 50 million people used the Internet at the overtaken voice traffic in the developed world beginning of 1997, of whom around 20% are in Europe. (Independent on Sunday, 17 November 1996, p. 3). The Here, the largest Internet community is expected to be system has its origins in the academic and, in particular, based in Germany, followed by the UK, the Netherlands scientific community, which is the longest connected and Sweden. Elsewhere, connections to the Internet are community of all. English is deeply established among rising rapidly: there were an estimated 100,000 users in scientists as the international lingua franca and, from this China in 1996, a figure that may have already increased beginning, English appears to have extended its domain markedly due to a growth in private subscriptions. of use to become the preferred lingua franca for the As access to the Internet expands in any country, so many new kinds of user who have come online in the the profile of its users changes, as do the functions it 1990s: serves and the range of languages conveyed across it. Typically, usage focuses initially around the workplace, The electronic media that bind the world together are with the academic community often the first wired, but essentially carriers of language. To work efficiently, they eventually accounting for a small proportion of users. need a common standard. ... The English language is now Surveys tend to suggest most users at present are male, the operating standard for global communication.’ young and middle class. Hence, in many parts of the (Geoffrey Nunberg of Stanford University, cited in The world, the demography of the average Internet user Economist, 21 December 1996, p. 37) Case Study 6 Automatic translation Automatic translation of texts was once a far-fetched Hi. First of all, I apologize for my (bad) English: I am Italian and, dream but has become a practical reality remarkably as it’s known, nobody is perfect. ... (I’m writing this message quickly. New software is becoming available for the with the help of a software of automatic translation and there- major languages which operates on desktop PCs and fore not all the demerits are due to my person. ...) My name is — . I’m a new affiliate to the list and I absolve the which can be embedded in email and computer confe- invitation gladly to send a short professional profile. rencing applications. Thus it may not be necessary for I am concerned with Education & Training from more than 10 an Internet user to be able to write in English in order years. During these years I have taught in classroom, I have to exchange messages with the English-speaking developed and projected tens of self-trained courses on community. One such message (right) was submitted to various topics. a US-based discussion list concerned with adult educat- Currently I conduct plans of formation for firms of big dimensi- ion by an Italian correspondent. It shows the possibili- ons and I’m particularly taken an interest in the problematic ties (and linguistic hazards) of routine machine tied up to the Education through the net. translation. But what would this mean for the popula- You will have a particularly attentive reader in me (I don’t know if it is a promise or a threat. ...). rity of English? And what kinds of discourse community Kindly, could anybody give me a judgment on the quality of the might emerge around such machine-mediated English? software of translation done? (in other terms, is it comprehen- sible what do I have written?). Thanks in advance. 50 The Future of English?
  • 51. Browser software will transmit ‘language preference’ information when contacting a remote site. If a page is available in that language it will be automatically retrieved in preference to one in English. differs from the population at large: only 25–30% are This ambiguity and fluidity about the status of women (12% in Japan) and most users have access to the Internet communication is reflected in ongoing tension Internet through their work. It may be that as access as to whether it is conceived of as a form of ‘publishing’ becomes easier, the demography of the Internet will look or a ‘conversation’. A consensus is needed, not least for more like that of the national population, with least legal purposes. As court cases in different parts of the access by the rural, poor and unemployed. world have shown, the Internet has thrown up proble- matic issues regarding intellectual property rights and The growth of local communities libel. But it is clear from research by linguists that new The growth of the Internet has not followed the geog- genres and forms of English are arising on the Internet. raphical pattern of spread to which the world has been The system is not simply encouraging the use of English, accustomed for centuries. It is moving from a widely but transforming it. dispersed, global network towards one with denser local ‘hubs’, rather than starting from a central point and Languages on the Web becoming more dispersed. Hence, although the Internet As computer usage spreads, it is predicted that English is usually thought of primarily as a global communicat- content on the Internet may fall to 40% of the total ions network, the action on it is likely to be increasingly material. The English Company (UK) Ltd has devised a local: ‘intranets’ (Internet-like networks within organisat- corpus linguistic method for estimating the proportion of ions, often ‘fire walled’ against the outside world) are languages on the World Wide Web which suggests the expected to grow more rapidly over the next few years English language content is now around 8 billion words. than the Internet itself. These intranets will create The technique will be refined and used to monitor the employment-based communities which, in the case of Web’s changing linguistic composition. Meanwhile, the transnational corporations, may extend over national Internet Society has reported preliminary findings boundaries. This may encourage English, but it may also (Table 18) in a survey of the language of ‘home pages’ What impact will the permit, say, a Swiss-based company to maintain a using a different methodology. The main conclusion is Internet have on the German-speaking culture amongst its employees. Action that languages other than English are now being used on global use of English? will be local also in the sense that most communications the Internet and this trend is likely to be of growing p. 61 and access will become local in nature. Electronic mail importance. In 1996 the Internet Society published new will be used to contact someone on the other side of protocols for Web browsers which will facilitate the use town rather than the other side of the world. Databases of Web pages in different languages. In future, browser and Web sites are also rapidly emerging which serve the software will transmit ‘language preference’ information local rather than the global community. And as the when contacting a remote site. If a page is available in number and density of locally based communication that language it will be automatically retrieved in prefe- groups rises, so will the use of local languages. Yet on the rence to one in English. This means, for example, that Internet, ‘locality’ will be always a virtual one, allowing the Web will appear to be in Spanish to a Spanish spea- members of the community, temporarily or permanently ker and in French to a French speaker, provided the Language Estimated % distanced, to maintain close links. hosts contacted maintain pages in these languages. servers One of the dislocating features of the Internet is the Software support for automatic language translation 1 English 332,778 84.3 way it provides access to the ‘local’ by people who are is also improving. There is a widespread expectation that 2 German 17,971 4.5 physically remote. Connecting to a local FM RealAudio such aids will become common, according to a recent 3 Japanese 12,348 3.1 radio site in Texas and hearing news of downtown traffic Delphi study of the social impact of technology. 4 French 7,213 1.8 jams, reading the Shetland Times on a Web site and 5 Spanish 4,646 1.2 The Delphi form ... asked about machines for the translat- discovering the outcome of a neighbourhood dispute, 6 Swedish 4,279 1.1 ion of texts into different languages, voice recognition tech- 7 Italian 3,790 1.0 viewing a street scene through a security camera placed nology for translation of speech into different languages, 8 Portuguese 2,567 0.7 on the other side of the world – these provide a means of and interactive software for English as a foreign language 9 Dutch 2,445 0.6 temporarily viewing and listening to the world from a controlled by the learner. Between 50% and 60% of respon- 10 Norwegian 2,323 0.6 local perspective, as if joining another community. This dents believe that these will be practicable by 2004. capability may encourage informal language learning in Table 18 Languages of home (Technology Foresight, para 4.21) future amongst young ‘surfers’ by providing access to a pages on the Web ‘live’ local community using the target language. Some of these technologies are, in fact, already avai- lable. In future, it may not be necessary for providers to Internet communication create pages in different languages. The Internet, or the A great deal of communication on the net is not in the user’s own computer, may provide an ‘invisible’ translat- public domain and therefore difficult to monitor. ion service. Operated by the Internet, this would work Electronic mail, for example, is expected to be a domi- when a page is retrieved by a user’s computer, automati- nant activity, even when the Web has matured, for it cally submitted to another Internet site (possibly in a supports communities much in the way that newsgroups different part of the world) and then translated by a do. List servers, sending messages out automatically, also powerful mainframe computer, before being passed in create considerable traffic between members of self- the required language to the user who requested the selected groups. The software needed to manage and page. Translation software for major languages is already distribute such messages once required an institution available on PCs and is now used in ordinary communi- with a large machine permanently attached to the cation on the Internet, as the case study (left) shows. Such Internet. Now it is possible for an international mailing language technologies, widely available, may list to be managed via a home computer. This is one of significantly reduce the need for learning English for the the ‘democratising’ trends on the Internet: the break- casual Internet user, although many linguists remain down of gatekeeping and the shift of control to ordinary sceptical whether they provide a reliable means of users, in turn leading to informal, vernacular or in-group communication between speakers of different languages. language in public places. The Future of English? 51
  • 52. Time and place Discussions of globalisation emphasise the ‘annihilation of time and space’ these situations, but there is a growing perception that knowledge of these neighbours may be critical in enhancing brought about by new communications technology, but there are some better cross-cultural understanding, a perception that may respects in which both will continue to be significant factors shaping have a future effect on policies for language education in economic, political and cultural formations in the 21st century. Thailand. (Wongsothorn, 1996, pp. 122–3) This suggests that economic modernisation may be particularly favourable to English only in its ‘first wave’. Regionalisation As countries rise in economic status, they themselves Although GATT and WTO promote international free may become the source of skills and technology for trade, much of the growth in today’s trade is emerging neighbouring countries. And as labour in such countries within regional blocs. Some 76 regional trade agre- becomes more expensive and threatens a country’s ements are listed by WTO, over half of which have been competitive edge in the global economy, they will find established since 1990 (The Economist, 7 December 1996, themselves well placed to relocate production in less- p. 27). This rise in regional trade is not simply a conse- developed neighbouring countries. There is evidence quence of the emergence of trading blocs, such as Nafta that this is already happening in Hong Kong (relocating or the EU; the likely cause and effect is the other way production to mainland China) and Singapore (involved around, with economic development brought about, in in joint ventures in China, Philippines and India). Will a single world part, by the globalised activities of transnational corpora- Another potentially significant example is Mercosur – standard for English tions stimulating the formation of regional trade. Given a common market established in 1991 between Brazil, develop? this circumstance, as the economies of Asian countries Argentina, Paraguay and Uruguay. It seems that the p. 56 mature, markets in adjacent countries will look more trade agreement may be helping to establish Spanish as attractive than those far away. Such ‘adjacency’ may in the regional lingua franca and may be giving rise to a future include ‘cultural neighbourhoods’ as much as political expectation, as in Thailand, that the languages geographical ones. The likely consequence of economic of neighbouring countries should be more prominently regionalisation, therefore, is the emergence of regional studied: lingua francas other than English. English became Brazil’s second language in the 1970s. Now There are indications that this phase of globalisation the challenge is from Spanish. ... Mercosur’s boosters rightly is beginning. An international report on language educa- claim that language is its secret weapon: where the tion (Dickson and Cumming, 1996), shows the popula- European Union must haggle in a dozen tongues, Mercosur rity of English in Thailand is increasing, as in many speaks in just two and they are enough alike to allow the South-east Asian countries. But the author of the profile group to dispense with interpreters. ... Mercosur has promp- for Thailand reports: ted a belated interest on both sides in learning the Thailand’s role in Indochina has become increasingly more neighbour’s language. The entire foreign-trade department important with the democratisation of the political systems of Brazil’s National Industrial Council, the manufacturers’ in Cambodia, Vietnam, Laos and possibly Mianmar, and lobby, is taking Spanish lessons. Portuguese classes run by Thai businessmen and academics have been participating in the cultural arm of the Brazilian embassy in Argentina are the affairs of these neighbouring countries by serving as attracting record numbers. Diego Guelar, Argentina’s business investors, partners, and advisers. At present, ambassador to Brazil, is encouraging Argentine language English is used as the medium of communication in most of schools to set up there. Within the next two years, the WWW Case Study 7 The UK Open University’s Singapore programme OUDP PROGRAMME http://www.sim.ac.sg/infgd/PROGRAM The British Open University has, since 1994, offered an But two factors make close integration of working prac- 2.NSF/Web/Partner/UKOU?Openview undergraduate degree programme in Singapore which tices problematic: one relates to time zone and the is jointly managed with local partner institutions. In other is cultural. The British working day starts just as recent years, 2 distance-taught courses in the English the one in South-east Asia closes. It is therefore impos- language have been collaboratively developed with sible to take coordinated complex decisions quickly – a authors, administrators and editors based in Singapore. full working day elapses between each response and The process of project management and exchange of transporting hard copy and discs by courier remains a draft materials within the UK institution has, in the last more reliable and almost as rapid a method of docu- few years, become based on a mix of email and ment exchange. These limitations are mitigated only by electronic document exchange, reducing the depen- a corresponding trend towards more flexible working dence on face-to-face meetings. This is a process which hours on both sides: the working hours of academic lends itself to globalisation: members of course teams staff overlap and in both locations authors are able to who are currently distributed across the campus in send and receive electronic messages from home. Milton Keynes and who communicate electronically The second factor is cultural. It is well known that might just as easily be dispersed across the world. Asian, British and European business cultures differ in Messages and draft materials can be exchanged electro- key areas, such as patterns of negotiation, approaches nically over such distances as easily as on the campus to project management, orientation to time and network. Indeed, it sometimes happens that messages expectations of working-role relationships. Although between Singapore and the UK arrive sooner than some of these ‘cultural’ problems may be institutional those sent across the campus, such are the vagaries of rather than national, they form as effective a barrier to the ‘store- and-forward’ process which messaging close integration as time-zone differences. networks employ. 52 The Future of English?
  • 53. The division of the world into three major time zones will give rise to new patterns of advantage and disadvantage for countries, depending on their geographical location, time zone, language and culture. Brazilian state of Sao Paulo and the Argentine province of Buenos Aires – Mercosur’s two largest population centres – plan to offer the other country’s language as an optional subject in their school curricula. (The Economist, 9 November 1996, p. 88) LONDON What this analysis suggests is that the present phase of globalisation has favoured the English language, NEW YORK TOKYO primarily because flows and relationships have been between Big Three countries and developing economies. The next phase, however, may favour regional langua- ges. National language curricula in schools may become more diversified as the need arises to teach a regional lingua franca together with the languages of neighbou- ring countries. English may be simply crowded out from its present prime position and demand for English may European zone not rise as fast as might be predicted from the growth in American zone Asian zone local economies. Russian zone Time zones 11 10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1 0 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 The logic of globalisation has led to closer integration of working practices of dispersed teams (Case Study 7). The Figure 37 The trading days of the three global financial centres span the world. In the coming same logic has also increased the economic benefits of decades three major zones of economic activity may emerge. Russia will be in a unique position being located in the same time zone. Technology cannot in spanning two of them overcome difference in time as easily as distance. A communication may be transmitted instantly to the We seem to be moving to a three time-zone world, a world other side of the world, but action may not be taken on it where economic activity is passed from one on to the next, until the next working day. In the late 20th century, maybe to the next, before being handed back to zone one. three major ‘business’ zones have emerged, based on the One zone performs the night-shift for the other. We talk of time zones within which the Big Three trading blocs European countries having a time-zone advantage. London operate: the United States, Europe and Japan. The can trade with East Asia and North America. (McRae, zones are presently based on the main financial centres: Independent, 24 September 1996, p. 24) New York, London and Tokyo. The ‘centre of gravity’ of these business zones is Thus British Airways is able to switch its European expected to shift slightly in the coming decades, enquiries desk from north-east England to New York at reflecting the changing centres of business. As China and the close of business each day (customers are said to be India become more important in the global economy, ‘flown over’ to New York), avoiding the need for night- the Asian zone may be expected to shift westwards, shift working. Indeed, the telecommunications link between time zones 5 and 8. The European zone may between the US and the UK carries more traffic than shift eastwards, reflecting increase in economic impor- any other international channel. But the dominant effect tance of eastern European countries. This will place of time zones in a period of globalisation will be to bring Germany to a more central time location (Figure 37). countries within similar zones into closer integration. In Each of these major zones may develop its own regio- other words, the economic relationship between north nal language hierarchy. The Americas, for example, and south will become restructured, with countries in the might become more prominently Spanish-English bilin- south increasingly providing cheaper labour and back- gual. In which case, the Spanish-speaking population in office services for those in the north. North America will the US will become an important economic resource. In develop a closer relation with Latin America, perhaps Europe, the present hierarchy, which positions English, eventually forming a single trading bloc. Europe, howe- French and German as the ‘big’ languages, may conti- ver, may find Africa an increasingly important trading nue, with French gradually being squeezed as the exten- partner and service provider. Asia will, again, be the sion of the EU favours English and German. In Asia, most complex region. Australia is well placed to pick up complex patterns of regional difference may arise, with the English language benefits in the Asia Pacific region, India projecting the use of English on the western side but the role played by Russia is as yet unpredictable. and the extensive ‘bamboo network’ of Chinese busines- Russia [...] has a time-zone advantage, in that it runs two ses promoting Chinese to the east. However, the fact time-economies: if Europe provides only slow growth, it can that Mandarin is a second language for many engaged in benefit from the Asian boom. Only politics can hold it back. international trade may complicate its position as a (McRae, Independent, 24 September 1996, p. 24) regional lingua franca. Following the death of Deng Xiaoping, China has Help or hindrance? announced its intention to develop a closer economic The division of the world into three major time zones relationship with the Russian Federation. The linguistic will give rise to new patterns of advantage and disadvan- dynamics of any ‘north Asia’ zone which may emerge tage for countries, depending on their geographical loca- would be different from those in the south east. English tion, time zone, language and culture. Some global is likely to serve functions in all these regions, but it will corporations operating in the services sector, for enter into a deeply complicated system of relationships example, are able to exploit their dispersion across time with other languages. zones: The Future of English? 53
  • 54. Summary 1 New working patterns 3 Localisation Globalisation affects the ways that organisations are structured One of the most significant trends in both satellite TV and the and the patterns of communication between members of the marketing departments of large TNCs is the tailoring of workforce. There is more communication required; more work products and services to suit local markets. Language provides a is language related and the growth in screen-based labour key strategy in achieving localisation. The visual element of US allows working groups or teams to be internationally dispersed. TV programmes, for example, may not change but dubbing Two consequences of such changes are that workers in many permits the programme to reach a local audience. Localisation sectors require a deeper command of English than hitherto and increases the role of languages other than English in domains a larger proportion of the workforce need to operate in an formerly associated with English. international language. These developments in working practice are likely to represent a major driver towards English-language 4 Youth culture training in the future. The changing demography of the world, in which most Western countries are experiencing a decline in numbers of young 2 Internationalisation of education people whilst those in Asia and Latin America are experiencing Globalisation is also affecting education – particularly higher a ‘baby boom’, suggests that the focus of a global youth-culture education – and corporate training. Patterns of provision are might shift in the next decade or so from Europe and the US. becoming so complex that it is difficult to identify purely Although the English language has been associated with a national interests. English will provide a means for second- global youth-culture, the language does not seem to play as language countries to internationalise their education systems significant a role as sometimes appears. Clothing and music and thus become major competitors to native-speaking may be more important. English lends a ‘hip’ factor – it will be countries in English-medium education. A second significant ‘in the mix’ – but other languages will be increasingly trend is towards distance education. This may benefit the important to the world’s young, who are encouraged to institutions of Western countries who will be able to supply celebrate diversity by the advertising strategies of companies high-value training and accreditation services in-country at such as Coca-Cola and Benetton. lower cost than traditional residential courses. However, an explosion in distance education is already visible in developing countries, driven by the need to educate more people, more cheaply, with fewer qualified teachers. References Berners-Lee, T. (1996) Europe and the info age. Time, Winter, pp. 140–1. Mercer, N. (1996) English at work. In J. Maybin and N. Mercer (eds) Using Chan, M.J. (1994) National responses and accessibility to Star TV in Asia. English: from conversation to canon. London: Routledge/Open University. Journal of Communication, vol. 44. pp. 112–31. Paliwoda, S. (1993) International Marketing. Oxford: Butterworth Heinemann. Dickson, P. and Cumming, A. (1996) Profiles of Language Education in 25 Countries. Ross, N.J. (1995) Dubbing American in Italy. English Today, vol. 11, pp. 45–8. Slough: NFER. Schwartz, P. (1996) The Art of the Long View. New York: Doubleday. Findahl, O. (1989) Language in the age of satellite television. European Journal of Snyder, D. (1996) What’s happening to our jobs? The Futurist, March–April, pp. Communication, vol. 4, pp. 133-59. 7–13. Kline, D. (1997) Net predictions for 1997. http://www.upside.com/ Wallace, C. and Kovocheva, S. (1996) Youth cultures and consumption in McCrum, R., Cran, W. and MacNeil, R. (1986) The Story of English. London: Eastern and Western Europe. Youth and Society, vol. 28, pp. 189–214. Faber & Faber. Wongsothorn, A. (1996) Thailand. In P. Dickson and A. Cumming (eds) Profiles McRae, H. (1997) How will Labour deal with real life? Independent, 7 May, p. 17. of Language Education in 25 Countries. Slough: NFER. 54 The Future of English?
  • 55. English in the future 5 q World English This book has tried to establish a new agenda for debate, not simply on the future of the English Will a single world standard for English develop? language in the 21st century, but also on the role of Will English give Britain a special economic advantage? its native speakers, their institutions and their global enterprises. Will the British ‘brand’ of English play an important role in the world in the 21st century? This final section brings together some of the arguments put forward in the book and shows how q Rival languages they might help address key questions about the Which languages may rival English as a world lingua franca in the future of English. The ‘rush’ to English around the 21st century? world may, for example, prove to be a temporary phenomenon which cannot be sustained indefinitely. Which languages will benefit from language shift? Which languages Languages other than English are likely to achieve will lose speakers? regional importance whilst changed economic What gives a language global influence and makes it a ‘world relations between native-speaking English countries language’? and other parts of the world will alter the rationale q English as a transitional phenomenon for learning and speaking English. Will the demand for English in the world continue to rise at its The ELT industry may also find itself vulnerable to present rate? shifts in public opinion, like other global business enterprises now experiencing ‘nasty surprises’ in Will satellite TV channels bring English into every home, creating a their world markets. An increasing concern for global audio-visual culture? social equity rather than excessive benefit for the Will English continue to be associated with leading-edge technology? few is one expected social value shift which likely to Will economic modernisation continue to require English for tech- inform both public policy decisions and personal life- nology and skills transfer? choices and this will have unpredictable consequences for the popularity of learning English What impact will the Internet have on the global use of English? as a foreign language. q Managing the future The English language nevertheless seems set to play Can anything be done to influence the future of English? an ever more important role in world A ‘Brent Spar’ scenario for English communications, international business, and social and cultural affairs. But it may not be the native- The need for an ethical framework for ELT speaking countries who most benefit. Ways forward The Future of English? 55
  • 56. World English Will a single world standard for English develop? One question which arises in any discussion of global communication are closing the gap between spoken and English is whether a single world standard English will written English which has been constructed laboriously develop, forming a supranational variety which must be over centuries. And cultural trends encourage the use of learned by global citizens of the 21st century. Like most informal and more conversational language, a greater questions raised in this book, this demands a more tolerance of diversity and individual style, and a lesse- complicated answer than those who ask probably desire. ning deference to authority. These trends, taken There are, for example, at least two dimensions to together, suggest that a weakening of the institutions and the question: the first is whether English will fragment practices which maintained national standard languages into many mutually unintelligible local forms; the second is taking place: that the native-speaking countries are is whether the current ‘national’ standards of English experiencing a ‘destandardisation’ of English. (particularly US and British) will continue to compete as The ELT industry, however, may play an important models of correctness for world usage, or whether some role in maintaining an international standard, as new world standard will arise which supersedes national Strevens (1992) suggested: models for the purposes of international communication There exists an unspoken mechanism, operated through the and teaching. global industry of ELT teaching, which has the effect of The widespread use of English as a language of wider preserving the unity of English in spite of its great diversity. communication will continue to exert pressure towards For throughout the world, regardless of whether the norm is global uniformity as well as give rise to anxieties about native-speaker or non-native speaker variety, irrespective of ‘declining’ standards, language change and the loss of whether English is a foreign or second language, two geolinguistic diversity. But as English shifts from foreign- components of English are taught and learned without language to second-language status for an increasing variation: these are its grammar and its core vocabulary. number of people, we can also expect to see English [...] the grammar and vocabulary of English are taught and develop a larger number of local varieties. learned virtually without variation throughout the world. These contradictory tensions arise because English (Strevens, 1992, p. 39) has two main functions in the world: it provides a vehi- cular language for international communication and it However, second-language countries are likely to forms the basis for constructing cultural identities. The develop their own curricula, materials and teaching former function requires mutual intelligibility and resources which they will seek to export to neighbouring common standards. The latter encourages the develop- countries. In some parts of the world, this may help ment of local forms and hybrid varieties. As English bring new, non-native models of English – supported by plays an evermore important role in the first of these dictionaries and pedagogic materials – into competition functions, it simultaneously finds itself acting as a with the older standard varieties. There is no reason language of identity for larger numbers of people around why, say, an Asian standard English may not gain the world. There is no need to fear, however, that trends currency. towards fragmentation will necessarily threaten the role Smith (1992) carried out an experiment using spea- of English as a lingua franca. There have, since the first kers of 9 ‘national varieties’ of English – China, India, records of the language, been major differences between Indonesia, Japan, Papua New Guinea, the Philippines, varieties of English. Taiwan, the United Kingdom and the United States – in The mechanisms which have helped maintain stan- order to discover whether ‘the spread of English is crea- dard usage in the past may not, however, continue to ting greater problems of understanding across cultures’ serve this function in the future. Two major technologies (Smith, 1992, p. 88). He concluded that there was no have helped develop national, standard-language forms. evidence of a breakdown in the functioning of English as The first was printing, the invention of which provided a an international lingua franca but that, interestingly, ‘fixity’ in communication by means of printed books. ‘native speakers (from Britain and the US) were not According to scholars such as Anderson (1983), such found to be the most easily understood, nor were they, as fixity was a necessary requirement for the ‘imagined subjects, found to be the best able to understand the communities’ of modern nation states. But with increa- different varieties of English’ (Smith, 1992, p. 88). sing use of electronic communication much of the social Since the ELT publishers from native-speaking and cultural effect of the stability of print has already countries are likely to follow markets – most of the large been lost, along with central ‘gatekeeping’ agents such as publishers already provide materials in several standards editors and publishers who maintain consistent, standar- – it will be non-native speakers who decide whether a dised forms of language. US model, a British one, or one based on a second- The second technology has been provided by broad- language variety will be taught, learned and used. At the casting, which in many ways became more important very least, English textbooks in countries where English than print in the socially mobile communities of the 20th is spoken as a second language are likely to pay much century. But trends in global media suggest that broad- more attention to local varieties of English and to loca- casting will not necessarily play an important role in lise their product by incorporating materials in local establishing and maintaining a global standard. Indeed, varieties of English. the patterns of fragmentation and localisation, which are The most likely scenario thus seems to be a continued significant trends in satellite broadcasting, mean that ‘polycentrism’ for English – that is, a number of stan- television is no longer able to serve such a function. How dards which compete. It will be worth monitoring the can there be such a thing as ‘network English’ in a world global ELT market for signs of shifting popularity in which centralised networks have all but disappeared? between textbooks published in different standards. Meanwhile, new forms of computer-mediated 56 The Future of English?
  • 57. The likelihood is that English may be so prevalent in the world that Britain obtains no special benefit in possessing native speakers: economic advantage may shift more clearly towards bilingual countries. Will English give Britain a special economic advantage? It has been suggested that the English language will lingual English-speaking area which is peripheral geog- provide the key to Britain’s economic prosperity in the raphically, politically and economically? Britain’s future. After all, if much of the world’s business is linguistic advantage in attracting investment from Asia conducted in English, this surely will be of advantage to may decrease as English becomes more widely used in native speakers. This book presents arguments which other European countries. challenge this idea and suggests that in future Britain’s English will no doubt remain an important asset to monolingualism may become a liability which offsets any Britain in terms of the production and marketing of economic advantage gained from possessing extensive intellectual property; English language materials will native-speaker resources in the global language. continue to be important economic resources for native There are several reasons why monolingualism may speakers. But intellectual property in English will not be the most advantageous strategy in a world that become more widely produced and marketed in other increasingly is bilingual and multilingual, and trade is parts of the world. significant among them. A greater volume of trade will The global ELT market, similarly, is likely to become occur within Europe in a context where trilingual more complex. As in other global industries, the strategic competence (in English, French and German), or at least importance of alliances and cooperative ventures will bilingual competence, is widely regarded as necessary, grow. International networks of language schools may especially for trade with peripheral countries. As the take an increasing market share. Competitors to Britain ‘core’ of Europe moves eastwards, there is a danger that will arise in Europe, some of whom will employ British Britain’s peripheral position will be felt more acutely and native speakers on a contract basis, while others will its monolingual status may become an economic liabi- establish offices in Britain. These trends may make it less lity. In other regions of the world, regional languages easy to identify distinctively British goods and services. may become important in business – such as Chinese in There is also a likelihood that new ELT providers East and South-east Asia, and Spanish in the Americas. based in European and Asian second-language areas The inability to field staff competent in these languages may prove more attractive to some clients than native- in addition to English may prove a hindrance as markets speaker institutions. There is a rising demand for cour- become more competitive. The likelihood is that English ses, materials and teachers which cater for the needs and may be so prevalent in the world that Britain obtains no experiences of second-language users. Non-native- special benefit in having so many native speakers: the speaking teachers are not necessarily regarded as ‘second advantage may shift more clearly towards bilingualism. best’ any more. More people are asking, ‘How can At present, the English language helps make Britain monolingual British teachers best understand the needs attractive to Asian companies wishing to invest in facto- of second-language users of English?’ ries with direct access to European markets, since many Such developments make it difficult to argue that Asian countries use English as their international lingua Britain will have an intrinsic economic advantage based franca. But if a country such as the Netherlands can on language. If Britain retains an edge with regard to the provide English, German and Dutch-speaking English language, it will be largely because of wider employees, why establish an enterprise within a mono- cultural associations and its international ‘brand image’. Will the British ‘brand’ of English play an important role in the world in the 21st century? The conventional wisdom is that US English is the most not be so entrenched as writers such as Barber and influential variety worldwide. Recent American studies Celente fear. But Barber may also be dismissing the posi- of the cultural consequences of globalisation suggest: tion of British English too readily. Much of the negative reaction to English in the world is directed towards the The global culture speaks English – or, better, American. In US; most territories in which English is spoken as a McWorld’s terms, the queen’s English is little more today second language still have an (ambiguous) orientation to than a high-falutin dialect used by advertisers who want to British English (Figure 5, p. 11); British publishers have a reach affected upscale American consumers. American major share of the global ELT market and there are English has become the world’s primary transnational signs that even US companies are using the British vari- language in culture and the arts as well as science, techno- ety to gain greater acceptance in some world markets. logy, commerce, transportation, and banking. ... The war Microsoft, for example, produces two English versions of against the hard hegemony of American colonialism, politi- intellectual property on CD-ROM, such as the Encarta cal sovereignty, and economic empire is fought in a way Encyclopedia: a domestic (US English) edition and a which advances the soft hegemony of American pop culture ‘World English edition’ based on British English. and the English language. (Barber, 1996, p. 84) The future of British English in the world will depend in part on continued, careful management of its ‘brand By 2000, English was the unchallenged world lingua franca. image’. Some useful groundwork has already been ... This language monopoly bestowed upon the United undertaken. The support of ‘British Studies’ courses in States an incalculable but subtle power: the power to trans- overseas universities, for example, has helped shift the form ideas, and therefore lives, and therefore societies, and focus from cultural heritage to a more balanced under- therefore the world. (Celente, 1997, p. 298) standing of Britain’s place in the modern world. There is It will be clear from the discussion elsewhere in this book also a growing appreciation of the importance of British that these commentaries already have a slightly old- audio-visual products in projecting an image of Britain fashioned feel to them. The hegemony of English may as a leader of style and popular culture. The Future of English? 57
  • 58. Rival languages Which languages may rival English as a world lingua franca in the 21st century? There is no reason to believe that any other language benefited from English in the past may be reluctant to let will appear within the next 50 years to replace English as their privileged position become threatened. Or it may the global lingua franca. The position of English has simply be the most common shared language. A second arisen from a particular history which no other language scenario is that Mandarin becomes regionally more can, in the changed world of the 21st century, repeat. important, beginning as a lingua franca within Greater We have argued, however, that no single language China (for communication between the regions of Hong will occupy the monopolistic position in the 21st century Kong, Beijing, Shanghai and Taiwan) and building on which English has – almost – achieved by the end of the increased business communication between the overseas 20th century. It is more likely that a small number of Chinese in South-east Asia. world languages will form an ‘oligopoly’, each with parti- The third scenario is that no single language will cular spheres of influence and regional bases. emerge as a dominant lingua franca in Asia and a grea- As trade, people movement and communication ter number of regional languages will be learned as between neighbouring countries in Asia and South foreign languages. If intraregional trade is greatest America become more important than flows between between adjacent countries, then there is likely to be an such regions and Europe and North America, so we can increased demand for neighbouring languages. In this expect languages which serve regional communication to case the pattern of demand for foreign languages will rise in popularity. But it is actually very difficult to fore- look different in each country. see more precisely what will occur. The position of Russian in Central and North Asia is For example, we have noted that economic activity, subject to similar problems of prediction. But it does telecommunications traffic and air travel between Asian seem clear that the global fortunes of Spanish are rising countries will greatly increase. But there are at least quite rapidly. Indeed, the trading areas of the south three possible linguistic scenarios which may develop (Mercosur, Safta) are expected to merge with Nafta in from this. One is that English will remain the preferred the first decade of the new millennium. This, taken language of international communication within Asia, together with the expected increase in the Hispanic since the investment in English may be regarded as too population in the US, may ensure that the Americas great to throw away, or the social elites who have emerge as a bilingual English-Spanish zone. Which languages will benefit from language shift? Which languages will lose speakers? This book has identified language shift – where individu- groups brought about by redevelopment created neigh- als and whole families change their linguistic allegiances bourhoods in which English became the language of – as a significant factor in determining the relative posi- inter-ethnic friendship and communication. tions of world languages in the 21st century. Although Third, economic development is greatly enlarging the such shifts are relatively slow – often taking several gene- numbers of middle class, professional families in the rations to fully materialise – they are surprisingly difficult world – those who are most likely to acquire and use to predict. Most research in this area has focused on English in both work and social forums. migrant and minority communities who gradually lose Fourth, the growth of English-medium tertiary their ethnic language and adopt that of the majority education worldwide has created a significant transition community. Little research has been conducted on point in late adolescence for many second-language linguistic migration between ‘big’ languages, such as speakers at which English may take over from their first from Hindi or Mandarin to English. But in the next 50 language as a primary means of social communication. years or so we can expect substantial language shift to The nature of English bilingualism in many L2 countries occur as the effects of economic development and globa- thus suggests that for some speakers English may lisation are felt in more countries. This takes us into new become a first language during the course of their lives, territory: there has been no comparable period in which which would upset the assumption that such language can provide an indication of what is to come. shift can only occur between generations. Migration First, the loss of at least 50% and perhaps as much as towards L1 use of English by middle-class professionals 90% of the world’s languages means that the remaining may thus take place more rapidly than has hitherto been languages will acquire native speakers at a faster rate thought possible. India and Nigeria may experience than population increase in their communities. English is substantial increase in numbers of first language speakers not the direct cause of such language loss, nor is it the of English in this way and it is worth remembering that direct benefactor. As regional language hierarchies even a small percentage change in these countries would become more established, there will be a shift towards greatly increase the global number of native English languages higher in the hierarchy. One of the concomi- speakers. tant trends will be increased diversity in the beneficiary The languages which might benefit most, in terms of languages: regional languages will become more diverse larger numbers of native speakers, are Hausa and and ‘richer’ as they acquire more diverse speakers and Swahili in Africa, Malay, regional languages in India extend the range of their functions. and Tok Pisin. Russian, Mandarin and Arabic may also Second, processes of internal migration and urbanisa- profit. English, at the apex of the hierarchy, is certainly tion may restructure residential and employment implicated in this ‘upgrading’ process and will probably patterns in multilingual communities on lines of social continue to act as a global engine of change, encoura- class rather than ethnolinguistic community. Parasher ging users to shift upwards from small community (1980) showed, for example, how the rehousing of ethnic languages to languages of wider communication. 58 The Future of English?
  • 59. No single language will occupy the monopolistic position in the 21st century which English has – almost – achieved by the end of the 20th century. What gives a language global influence and makes it a ‘world language’? No one has satisfactorily answered the question of what Japanese, will grow much more slowly. The relative makes a language a ‘world’ language. It is clear from positions of the ‘top six’ are likely to change during the earlier discussions in this book that sheer numbers of coming decades, but it is unlikely that any other native speakers do not in themselves explain the privile- language will overtake English. ged position of some languages. David Crystal suggests that ‘a language becomes an international language for one chief reason: the political 1 English 100 power of its people – especially their military power’ 2 German 42 (Crystal, 1997, p. 7). Historically that may have been 3 French 33 true: in the future, it will be less clearly military power 4 Japanese 32 which provides the international backing for languages, 5 Spanish 31 because of changes in the nature of national power, in 6 Chinese 22 the way that cultural values are projected and in the 7 Arabic 8 way markets are opened for the circulation of goods and 8 Portuguese 5 services. 9 Malay 4 What we need is some sense of what makes a 10 Russian 3 language attractive to learners, so that we can identify 11 Hindi/Urdu 0.4 languages which newly meet such criteria in the future. 12 Bengali 0.09 This would also allow us to chart and ideally anticipate, the decline of erstwhile popular languages. Table 19 ‘Global influence’ of major languages according to In this book we have focused on economic and the engco model. An index score of 100 represents the demographic factors. Some combination of these might position of English in 1995 usefully form a starting point for an understanding of what makes a language acquire importance. The engco The changing status of languages will create a new model provides an illustration of the kind of approach language hierarchy for the world. Figure 38 shows how that can be taken. The model calculates an index of this might look in the middle of the 21st century, taking ‘global influence’ taking into account various economic into account economic and demographic developments factors which have been discussed earlier, including as well as potential language shift. In comparison with Gross Language Product and openness to world trade the present-day hierarchy there are more languages in (Traded Gross Language Product). The model also the top layer. Chinese, Hindi/Urdu, Spanish and includes demographic factors, such as the numbers of Arabic may join English. French and other OECD young speakers and rates of urbanisation. Finally, it languages (German, Japanese) are likely to decline in takes into account the human development index (HDI) status. But the biggest difference between the present- for different countries. This is a composite figure produ- day language hierarchies and those of the future will ced by the UN, which combines measures of quality of result from the loss of several thousand of the world’s life with those for literacy and educational provision. In languages. Hence there may be a group of languages at this way, HDI provides an indicator of the proportion the apex, but there will be less linguistic variety at the of native speakers who are literate and capable of gene- base. The shift from linguistic monopoly to oligopoly rating intellectual resources in the language. brings pluralism in one sense, but huge loss of diversity The engco model of global influence thus generates in another. This will be offset only in part by an increa- a new kind of league table among languages, which sing number of new hybrid language varieties, many weights languages not only by the number and wealth arising from contact with English. of their speakers, but also by the likelihood that these speakers will enter social networks which extend beyond their locality: they are the people with the wherewithal The big languages and ambition to ‘go about’ in the world, influence it CHINESE, HINDI/URDU and to have others seek to influence them. The calculat- ENGLISH, SPANISH, ARABIC ions for the mid 1990s for the ‘basket’ of languages we Regional languages have surveyed in this book are as shown in Table 19. (The languages of major trade blocs) No strong claims are made for the validity of this ARABIC, ENGLISH, CHINESE, MALAY index, but it does seem to capture something of the rela- RUSSIAN, SPANISH tive relations between world languages which other indices, based crudely on economic factors or numbers of native speakers, do not convey. It shows that English National languages is, on some criteria at least, a long way ahead of all Around 90 languages serve over 220 nation states other languages, including Chinese. The advantage of the engco index is the way it can be used to generate projections. As the model is refined Compare the hierarchy (left) and the full demographic and economic projections for Local languages with the one for the present The remainder of the world's 1000 or less languages day. p.13 the countries concerned are taken into account, league with varying degrees of official recognition tables will be published for the decades up to 2050. ® Preliminary results indicate that on this basis Spanish is one of the languages which will rise most quickly. The nearest rivals to English – German, French and Figure 38 The world language hierarchy in 2050? The Future of English? 59
  • 60. English as a transitional phenomenon Will the demand for English in the world continue to rise at its present rate? Although the position of English seems entrenched, it is represent speculative curves for second-language and possible that the extraordinary interest in the language foreign-language speakers. There is, as yet, no basis for in recent years will prove to be a temporary phenome- estimating these groups safely – although it is these non associated with the ‘first-wave’ effects in a period of communities who will in practice determine the future of global change: the transitional nature of a global econ- global English. Nevertheless, the curves are located omy, the current state of telecommunications networks, approximately correctly for the present time (the vertical the immaturity of satellite television markets, and edu- dashed line) and the speculative curves demonstrate cational curricula which lag behind the needs of workers some ideas developed in this book. and employers. These pages examine why the current First, L1 speakers of English will soon form a mino- global wave of English may lose momentum. rity group. Second, at some point the increase in people Figure 39 shows the projections made by the engco learning English as a foreign language will level out. This model for speakers of English to 2050. The dotted lines is a demographic necessity, but may be hastened by a Figure 39 Estimates of ‘leakage’ of EFL speakers to L2 status. The key question first-language speakers of EFL speakers is, at what point will the numbers of learners decline? English from 1950 to 2050 as The dotted line, ‘market share’, indicates a specula- calculated by the engco 700 tive projection of the global ELT market open to the model, together with ELT industries of native-speaking countries, who speculations regarding L2 and currently dominate global ELT provision. The curve Speakers (millions) EFL communities L2 speakers begins with a notional 50% share, which takes account 600 of the present closed nature of many national textbook L1 speakers markets. The actual share of the market taken by publis- Market share hers and educational providers from Britain, Ireland, 400 US, Canada, Australia and New Zealand is at present impossible to estimate – but it is the shape of the curve which is important. Here it shows a declining market share, as providers from L2 territories become more 200 active. That British and other native-speaking ELT providers will find the global market much more compe- titive, will lose market share and may even experience a 0 decline, is entirely compatible with the idea that more 1950 1960 1970 1980 1990 2000 2010 2020 2030 2040 2050 people in the world are learning and using English. Will satellite TV channels bring English into every home, creating a global audio-visual culture? Satellite TV has been regarded as a major driver of world, but their programming policies will emphasise global English. Star TV in Asia, for example, used local languages. CBS, for example, intends to establish a English and Mandarin in their start-up phases, because news and entertainment channel in Brazil, broadcasting these are the ‘big’ languages which reach the largest in Portuguese, not English; CNN International is laun- audiences. MTV is frequently credited with bringing US ching Spanish and Hindi services; Star TV and MTV English to the world through music and popular culture. are rapidly localising – introducing programming in an Thus English language programmes reach the middle increasing number of languages (p. 46). classes in South and South-east Asia in whom the National networks based in other languages will also companies who pay for advertising are most interested. establish a greater presence in the global audio-visual But the extensive use of English language material also market. Ray and Jacka (1996), for example, note that reflects the easy availability of English language product Doordarshan, the Indian state-television company, will on the world market. However, as satellite operators lease transponders on a new satellite with a footprint develop, they need to expand their audiences by increa- stretching from South-east Asia to Europe. They sing their reach in individual countries – this means comment, ‘this signals two major changes: the loosening going beyond English-speaking audiences. As their grip of Murdoch on global satellite broadcasting and the income streams develop and as technological innovation entry of Doordarshan into global broadcasting to Indian (such as digital transmission) make additional channels diasporic audiences. [...] there can be no doubt that available, operators will be able to finance and operate India will become an even stronger force in world televi- channels more suited to local and niche audiences. Such sion in the very near future’ (Ray and Jacka, 1996, p. economic and technological logic explains why English 99). Spanish television networks in Mexico are similarly programming has been so prominent in the 1990s. establishing a global presence, producing programming Evident now is the same logic driving an increase in the for Europe as well as for Spanish speakers elsewhere in number of languages and community interests serviced the Americas. by satellite and cable TV. English language programmes It is thus clear that two trends will dominate the will remain, particularly in certain content areas (such as second wave of satellite broadcasting: other major world sport and news), but they will become one of many offe- languages will increase their global reach and the larger rings, rather than the dominant programming. providers will localise their services. Both trends indicate National networks in English-speaking countries will a more crowded and linguistically plural audio-visual continue to establish operations in other parts of the landscape in the 21st century. 60 The Future of English?
  • 61. British and other native-speaking ELT providers will find the global market much more competitive ... and may even experience a decline. Will English continue to be associated with leading-edge technology? Leading-edge technology, particularly computers and manuals, help lines, on-screen menu systems and so on, information technology, has been largely English based appearing first in English. in several respects. First, its research and development is The close association between English and informat- focused in the US, though often in close collaboration ion technology may prove a temporary phenomenon. As with Japanese transnational companies (TNCs). Second, software and technology become more sophisticated, the literature and conferences in which research findings they support other languages much better. Desktop are reported and through which researchers keep up to publishing and laser printing are now capable of hand- date with developments elsewhere, are English based. ling hundreds of lesser used languages and a wide range Third, communications technology and document- of scripts and writing systems. Computer operating handling software have developed around the English systems and software are now routinely versioned for language. Indeed, the notorious history of the ascii many languages. In many cases the user can further coding set which has plagued the use of computer customise the product, allowing even very small langua- systems for non-English languages for many years, is one ges, unknown to the manufacturers, to be accommoda- example. Fourth, the installed user base of new techno- ted. So whereas English speakers used to enjoy the best logy is primarily located in the US, resulting in support and latest technology, this is no longer so true. Will economic modernisation continue to require English for technology and skills transfer? Currently, English is to be found at the leading edge of and Malaysia are looking towards their neighbours, economic modernisation and industrial development (p. including Vietnam, Laos and Cambodia, as future 32). The typical pattern of economic modernisation trading partners. The development of such regional involves technology and skills transfer from the Big trade, in which no Big Three country is directly invol- Three regions (North America, Europe and Japan) as a ved, may diminish the primacy of English as the result of investment by TNCs, often via joint-venture language of technology transfer: the necessary level of companies: a process associated closely with English. expertise can be obtained closer to home and more But as countries benefit from such transfer and ‘come cheaply. Sources of management and technology trans- up to speed’, there develop local networks of small fer in Asia now include Singapore, Hong Kong, Taiwan, companies supplying the large TNC enterprises. Since Korea, Malaysia and Thailand. This third-wave techno- many such suppliers use local employment, this logy transfer – often associated with less than leading- secondary economic activity does not stimulate English edge technology – may be less reliant on English. But it to the same degree as primary activity around TNCs. is equally possible that English provides the means for There is yet a third wave to be expected in economic such countries to extend into regional markets. development. Just as the Big Three TNCs transfer tech- There is no doubt that it would be extremely helpful nology, not simply to produce goods more cheaply but to have a better understanding of how the next phases of also to create new markets, so countries like Thailand globalisation will affect the use of English. What impact will the Internet have on the global use of English? The Internet epitomises the information society, allo- developing rapidly in Asia and non-English-speaking wing the transfer of services, expertise and intellectual countries. And software technology, such as browser and capital across the world cheaply, rapidly and apparently HTML standards (which govern the HyperText Mark- without pollution or environmental damage. At present up Language in which Web pages are written), now also 90% of Internet hosts are based in English-speaking supports multilingual browsing (p. 51). countries. It is not surprising, therefore, that the majority The quantity of Internet materials in languages other of traffic and the majority of Web sites are based in than English is set to expand dramatically in the next English and that those users based in other countries and decade. English will remain pre-eminent for some time, who normally work in other languages, find they have to but it will eventually become one language amongst communicate with others in the cyberspace community many. It is therefore misleading to suggest English is through the medium of English. somehow the native language of the Internet. It will be Many studies, however, have shown how well the used in cyberspace in the same way as it is deployed Internet supports minority and diasporic affinity groups. elsewhere: in international forums, for the dissemination Although early studies of ‘nationally oriented’ Internet of scientific and technical knowledge, in advertising, for newsgroups (containing discussions of national or regio- the promotion of consumer goods and for after-sales nal culture and language) seemed to indicate a prefe- services. rence for using English (for example, soc.culture.punjabi) In the meantime, local communication on the others which have become more recently active (such as Internet is expected to grow significantly. This, and the soc.culture.vietnamese) extensively use the national increasing use of email for social and family communica- language. It is not yet clear why some groups use English tion, will encourage the use of a wider variety of langua- less than others, but an overall trend away from the ges. English is said to have accounted for 80% of hegemony of English in such groups is visible and often computer-based communication in the 1990s. That surfaces as an explicit topic of discussion. proportion is expected to fall to around 40% in the next One reason may be that the Internet user base is decade. The Future of English? 61
  • 62. Managing the future Can anything be done to influence the future of English? Can anything be done by institutions and decision- Even if the English language cannot, in any compre- makers to influence the future of English? hensive sense, be managed, there is an argument that This is a difficult question to answer. There is an complex systems have an unpredictability in their beha- argument that global processes are too complex, too viour which needs to be taken into account by strategic overwhelming in their momentum and too obscure in management. The institutions and organisations which their outcomes to permit the activities of a few people will best survive the potentially traumatic period of and institutions, even with coherent policies, to make global reconstruction which has only just begun, and any difference. David Crystal suggests that the English even thrive during it, will be those which have the best language may have passed beyond the scope of any form understanding of the changing position of English in of social control: local markets, which can adapt the products and services they offer most quickly and effectively and which know It may well be the case ... that the English language has alre- how to establish appropriate alliances and partnerships. ady grown to be independent of any form of social control. But the function of strategic management can extend There may be a critical number or critical distribution of beyond ensuring either survival or the exploitation of speakers (analogous to the notion of critical mass in nuclear changing conditions in the marketplace. In complex physics) beyond which it proves impossible for any single systems, small forces, strategically placed, can lead to group or alliance to stop its growth, or even influence its large global effects. There is no way, at present, of future. If there were to be a major social change in Britain knowing what nudges placed where will have what which affected the use of English there, would this have any consequences. But careful strategic planning, far-sighted real effect on the world trend? It is unlikely. (Crystal, 1997, management, thoughtful preparation and focused action p. 139) now could indeed help secure a position for British English language services in the 21st century. A ‘Brent Spar’ scenario for English Shell Oil is renowned for its use of scenario planning in who supply English language goods and services. Public the 1960s, which allowed it to weather the disruptions attitudes towards massive language loss in the next few following the oil crisis more easily than rival companies decades, for example, is unpredictable. It would be easy (pp. 22–3). But its corporate scenario planning has had for concerns about this issue to become incorporated some signal failures in recent years – it failed, for into the wider environmental consciousness which seems example, to ensure policies were sufficiently robust to be spreading around the world. The spread of English against the real-life scenario provided by the Brent Spar might come to be regarded in a similar way as exploita- oil platform. Shell wished to dispose of the redundant tive logging in rainforests: it may be seen as providing a structure by sinking it in the North Sea. It was aware of short-term economic gain for a few, but involving the the environmental issues – there is evidence that, in destruction of the ecologies which lesser-used languages hindsight, the environmental case was on Shell’s side. inhabit, together with consequent loss of global linguistic But this did not prevent a major public-relations disaster diversity. The Shell experience suggests that a direct link which, through boycotts of Shell products in the between the spread of English and language loss would Netherlands and Germany, hit the corporation’s profits not have to be proven. Indeed, counter-evidence could and brought its reputation under public scrutiny. be brought forward by linguists and yet have little Shell’s experience is just one of many recent examp- impact on global public opinion. les of how the international business environment can There are other ideological movements which are spring ‘nasty surprises’, often resulting from shifts in travelling in a similar direction. There is, for example, a public opinion. There are two reasons why public attitu- growing demand for linguistic rights, within a human- des now have a powerful impact on whole industries rights agenda, arguing that educational provision in a whose profitability and even viability can be destroyed child’s mother tongue should be regarded as a basic remarkably quickly. human right. Such arguments may be carried to the First is the increasing complexity of global business: if heart of the political process in countries experiencing one sector or product line is hit, then it may have a demand for regional autonomy or repositioning them- much wider and unpredictable impact worldwide. selves as regional hubs for trade and services. Transnational corporations have discovered that there is These trends suggest a ‘nightmare scenario’ in which ‘no hiding place’. An incident in a small, jointly mana- the world turns against the English language, associating ged subsidiary in a remote part of the world can have it with industrialisation, the destruction of cultures, major consequences for the parent company and other infringement of basic human rights, global cultural related businesses. Second, globalisation affects not just imperialism and widening social inequality. large business enterprises but also the way public opini- Clinging to the idea that the presently dominant ons are formed and disseminated: public attitudes and ‘economic rationality’ will continue to direct the future changing social values now have a much greater effect of English without hindrance during the next century on the business environment. In this respect, global might be similar to Shell’s failure to anticipate public media and Internet technologies are helping bring about reaction to Brent Spar. But even if economic rationalism a new form of ‘people’s democracy’, of which policy lingers, there may come a time when more realistic makers of all kinds need to take more serious account. assessments are made by governments of the long-term There are several lessons here for English and those effectiveness of mass English teaching. 62 The Future of English?
  • 63. The ELT industry will have to respond to changing international social values ... to ensure that the reputation of Britain, of the British people and their language, is enhanced rather than diminished. The need for an ethical framework for ELT There is a growing appreciation that the business envi- of large languages, of which English is the largest. ronment of the next century will require global enterpri- A more sensitive approach will be needed in the ses to meet three ‘bottom lines’: economic prosperity, future, which recognises that English is not a universal environmental protection and social equity. Public trust panacea for social, economic and political ills and that in the institutions and organisations which provide goods teaching methods and materials, and educational poli- and services may in the future represent a more impor- cies, need to be adapted for local contexts. The world is tant component of brand image than the quality of the becoming aware of the fate of endangered languages and product itself. Hence ethical, as well as environmental, more anxious over the long-term impact of English on values are likely to come under increasing public scru- world cultures, national institutions and local ways of tiny and significantly influence customer loyalty. life. Perhaps a combination of circumstances – such as However, one of the problems facing the proponents shifting public values, changed economic priorities and of an ethical approach to English teaching is that no one regional political expediency – could bring about a seri- is sure where the moral high ground lies when it comes ous reversal for British ELT providers at some point in to the export of ELT goods and services. English has for the future. The development of a ‘Brent Spar’ scenario long been seen as a ‘clean’ and safe export, one without for English might help explore possible chains of events. some of the complex moral implications associated with Whether such a discussion is held in terms of global the sale of products such as weapons or military vehicles. ‘brand management’, the need to adapt to a changing The ELT industry has been portrayed as one which business environment, or a moral requirement to work benefits both producer and consumer and both export- within an ethical framework, the ELT industry will have ing and importing countries. It has been a major compo- to respond to changing international social values. This nent in overseas aid as well as a commercial enterprise. would bring a major exporting activity into the same How then, can the teaching of English be brought framework which is now expected to regulate trading within a more ethical framework? What social responsi- relations with other countries and would help to ensure bilities are associated with the promotion and teaching of that the reputation of Britain, of the British people and English? There is a growing concern about endangered their language, is enhanced rather than diminished in languages but very little debate about the management the coming century. Ways forward This book has aimed to establish a new agenda for coordinated. The ‘Brent Spar’ scenario is only one debate, not simply on the future of the English language possibility. Others relate to the future language use in the 21st century, but also on the role of its native and loyalties of the global teenager and the impact of speakers, their institutions and their global enterprises. the growing middle and professional classes in Asia. For this reason the book identifies some of the key questions and has drawn attention to a number of areas q Brand management. One way of managing the complex which will repay further investigation and development. attitudes and responses to English by the world public to the benefit of Britain is through more care- q Supporting a debate on the future of English. Many of the ful ‘brand management’. A debate would be timely topics raised briefly in this book would repay further on how Britain’s ELT providers can cooperatively discussion and consultation with experts in the prepare for the need to build and maintain the various areas of concern (such as economists, techno- British brand and how the promotion of English logists, cultural theorists, business managers). This language goods and services relates to the wider can be taken forward in a variety of ways: seminars, image of Britain as a leading-edge provider of cultu- further publications or Internet discussion groups. ral and knowledge-based products. The way English is promoted and marketed may play a key role in q Building better forecasting models. The forecasting models positioning Britain as one of the 21st century’s upon which this book draws (such as the engco forward-thinking nations. model) show the value of modelling for certain purposes. There is more that can be done in this The indications are that English will enjoy a special direction to understand better the patterns of position in the multilingual society of the 21st century: it language shift and to model the future populations of will be the only language to appear in the language mix second-language speakers. in every part of the world. This, however, does not call for an unproblematic celebration by native speakers of q Scenario building. It is suggested that building scenarios English. Yesterday it was the world’s poor who were for English in different parts of the world would help multilingual; tomorrow it will also be the global elite. So to explore further the impact on the English we must not be hypnotised by the fact that this elite will language of the complex interaction of global econo- speak English: the more significant fact may be that, mic and technological trends. This is not a project to unlike the majority of present-day native English spea- be undertaken lightly, but it is likely to repay the kers, they will also speak at least one other language – investment by providing a structure within which probably more fluently and with greater cultural loyalty. local knowledge and experience can be centrally The Future of English? 63
  • 64. Tables page 1 Major world languages according to the engco model 8 14 Young native speakers of English and Malay, 1950–2050 21 2 Major international domains of English 8 15 Forecast of social value shifts amongst ‘trend setters’ 23 3 Disciplines in which German academics claim English as their 16 Forecasting, scenario planning and hope 23 working language 9 17 World population growth 26 4 Native speakers of English 10 18 Demographic estimates of first-language speakers 26 5 Second-language speakers of English 11 19 The ethnic composition of the US population 26 6 Countries in transition from EFL to L2 status 11 20 Length of time taken to double per capita income 28 7 Native-speaker numbers for major world languages in 2050 27 21 Proportions of world wealth in 1990 29 8 The 10 largest cities in the year 2000 27 22 Estimated shares of world wealth in 2050 29 9 Estimated economic strength of languages 29 23 Language-engineering products available for major languages 30 10 Estimates of Gross Language Product of major languages 29 24 Falling cost of making a transatlantic telephone call 31 11 Major languages by Traded GLP 29 25 Distribution of the 500 largest global corporations 32 12 Seven ages of the technological economy 31 26 Traditional import-export model of English 33 13 Indonesian languages likely to be endangered 39 27 Post-modern/globalised model of English 33 14 Percentage of European viewers watching satellite TV 46 28 US employment by sector 34 15 Languages available on British satellite channels 1996 47 29 Composition of Gross World Product 1990–2050 35 16 Estimated millions of speakers aged 15–24 1995 49 30 Development of world tourism 1950–1990 36 17 Estimated millions of speakers aged 15–24 2050 49 31 Languages used in intercontinental telephone traffic 37 18 Languages of home pages on the Web 51 32 Teledistance of selected countries from Britain in 1997 37 19 ‘Global influence’ of major languages 59 33 Half of the world’s languages in the Asia Pacific region 38 34 Geographic distribution of the 6,703 living languages 39 Figures page 35 Proportions of all school students studying modern languages 45 1 Will English remain the world’s language? 2 36 BBC World Service coverage in 1996–7 46 2 The proportion of the world’s books annually published 9 37 The trading days of the three global financial centres 53 3 The three circles of English according to Kachru 10 38 The world language hierarchy in 2050? 59 4 Showing the three circles of English as overlapping 10 39 Estimates of first-language speakers of English to 2050 60 5 The branches of world English 11 6 A language hierarchy for India 12 Case studies page 7 A language hierarchy for the European Union 13 1 World Print in Hong Kong 42 8 The world language hierarchy 13 2 Singapore Straits Times 43 9 Lexical diffusion of a sound change 18 3 Internationalisation of education in Malaysia 44 10 Singular verbs used with collective noun subjects 18 4 MTV 47 11 Projected increase in Internet users 19 5 Sign of the times 48 12 Cyclical patterns in student enrolments 19 6 Automatic translation 50 13 Monthly electricity consumption 20 7 The UK Open University’s Singapore programme 52 References (section 5) The engco model Anderson, B. (1983) Imagined Communities. London: Verso. The engco forecasting model has been designed by The English Barber, B.R. (1996) Jihad vs. McWorld. New York: Ballantine Books. Company (UK) Ltd as a means of examining the relative status of Celente, G. (1997) Trends 2000: how to prepare for and profit from the changes of the 21st world languages and making forecasts of the numbers of speakers of century. New York: Warner Books. different languages based on demographic, human development and Crystal, D. (1997) English as a Global Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University economic data. The figures reported in this document are based on demographic projections from World Population Prospects 1950–2050 Press. (1996 Revision) and Sex and Age Quinquennial 1950–2050 (1996 Revision) in Parasher, S.N. (1980) Mother-tongue English diglossia: a case study of educated machine-readable data sets made available by the United Nations in English bilinguals’ language use. Anthropological Linguistics vol. 22, pp. 151–68. 1997, on economic data for 1994 from the World Bank, and from esti- Ray, M. and Jacka, E. (1996) Indian television: an emerging regional force. In J. mates of proportions of national populations speaking different langua- Sinclair, E. Jacka and S. Cunningham (eds) New Patterns in Global Television: ges taken from national census data and a variety of reference sources. peripheral vision. Oxford: Oxford University Press. The main purpose of the model is to explore the potential impact of Smith, L.E. (1992) Spread of English and matters of intelligibility. In B.B. urbanisation and economic development on the global linguistic lands- Kachru (ed) The Other Tongue: English across cultures. Urbana: University of cape of the 21st century. Further explanations of the assumptions made Illinois Press. by the engco model, together with any other reports and revised Strevens, P. (1992) English as an international language: directions in the 1990s. projections, can be found from time to time on The English Company (UK) Ltd’s Internet site (http://www.english.co.uk). In B.B. Kachru (ed) The Other Tongue: English across cultures. Urbana: University of Illinois Press. 64 The Future of English?
  • 65. Sources The English Company (UK) Ltd Overview The Future of English? Figure 1 based on data from the British Council English 2000 Global Consultation has been produced for the British Council by Report. The report highlights the results of a questionnaire completed by 2000 The English Company (UK) Ltd. English language teaching specialists in all parts of the world; the British Council press release was issued at the launch of the English 2000 project in March 1995. Production team The English Company (UK) Ltd Section 1 David Graddol Figure 2 based on data in Unesco statistical yearbook (1995); Figure 3 based on Margaret Keeton Kachru (1985) with figures from Crystal (1997); Figure 5 after Strevens (1992); Table 1 data from the engco model of The English Company (UK) Ltd, Design consultant compared with data from the online edition of Grimes (1996); Table 3 after Carlton Larode Skudlik’s work presented in Viereck (1996); Tables 4 and 5 based on figures Editing consultant given by Crystal (1997). Table 6 based on McArthur (1996); IRC data, Christine Considine collected for a paper given to the International Pragmatics Association, English 2000 Mexico, July 1996 by Simeon Yates and David Graddol. Caroline Moore Section 2 Tony O’Brien Ian Seaton Figure 9 based on Chambers and Trudgill (1980) p. 179; Figure 10 based on Bauer (1994) p. 63; Figure 11 loosely based on survey data reported by NUA Internet Surveys showing total world users in 1996 as 35 million and projections of 250 million in 2000, with most rapid growth in Asia Pacific; World Wide Web Figure 12 loosely based on quarterly International Passenger Survey data for Further information about 1984 and 1990 reported in English 2000 (1995), showing 615,000 English English 2000 is available on the language course visitors in 1990; Figure 13 drawn from Al-Zayer and Al- British Council’s Internet site: Ibrahim (1996); Figure 14 from the engco model of The English Company http://www.britishcouncil.org (UK) Ltd; Figure 15 based on Wilson (1982); Figure 16 drawn from Van der Updated information related to Heijden (1996). The Future of English? can be Descriptions of the Hooke model are based on notes of interviews made by found at the Web site of David Graddol in January 1996 with Gus Hooke, then Director of Tertiary The English Company (UK) Ltd: Studies at the Australian Academy, Sydney, during a visit supported in part by http://www.english.co.uk the British Council and a later unpublished manuscript (Hooke, 1996). Some of this material is available in an audio-cassette recording made by the BBC for an Open University course, U210 The English Language: past, present and future. Email newsletter Section 3 Figure 17 data from the online Population Information Network (Popin) of the The Global English Newsletter (GEN) UN Population Division; Figure 18 from the engco model of The English offers a means of keeping up to date with developments in English as a global language. Company (UK) Ltd; Figure 19 data from the US Commerce Department To start receiving the newsletter send a Census Bureau, cited in McRae (1994); Figures 20, 21 and 22 drawn from the blank email message with the Hooke forecasting model; Figure 23 data from Hearn and Button (1994); SUBJECT line: SIGNON GEN Figure 24 based on Financial Times, 23 December 1996; Figure 25 based on to maillist@english.co.uk information from Fortune; Figures 26 and 27 based on information prepared for the British Council by David Graddol, June 1996; Figure 28 based on The Acknowledgements Economist, 28 September 1996; Figure 29 from the Hooke forecasting model; Figure 30 data from the World Tourism Organisation (1992) Compendium of This book has benefited from many interviews and discussions with Tourism Statistics; Figure 31 based on data on traffic flows from TeleGeography colleagues in Britain and overseas during the period of its research and production. In particular, the author would like to thank the following Inc; Figure 32 based on an analysis of prevailing rates of independent UK for sharing their experiences and ideas: carriers; Figure 33 drawn from Grimes (1996). Table 7 from the engco model of The English Company (UK) Ltd; Table 8 Australia: Gus Hooke, Australian Academy. Brunei Darussalam: Gary information based on Girardet (1996); Table 9 based on Ammon (1995); Jones, UBD. China: John Hilton, British Council. Denmark: Robert Tables 10 and 11 from the engco model of The English Company (UK) Ltd; Phillipson, University of Roskilde. Hong Kong: Peter Choy, World Print; Rod Pryde, British Council. Malaysia: Tony Crocker, British Table 13 based on information from Grimes (1996). Council. Singapore: David Flack, MTV Asia; Joe Foley, NUS. UK: Section 4 Julian Amey, Canning House; Roger Bowers, World of Language; Figure 35 based on data from Eurydice, the education information network in Anne Diack, BBC/OUPC; Paula Kahn, Phaedon Press; Tom the European Community (1992); Figure 36 data from the BBC Annual McArthur, English Today. Perri 6, Demos. Report (1996–97). We are grateful for comments on draft materials from the following: Table 14 data from Cable and Satellite Europe, January 1997, p. 36; Table 15 compiled from the Blue Book of British Broadcasting, 22nd edition, 1996; Tables 16 Professor Jenny Cheshire, Queen Mary and Westfield College, and 17 from the engco model of The English Company (UK) Ltd. University of London; Professor David Crystal; Professor Nic Coupland, University of Cardiff; Dr Anthea Fraser Gupta, University Section 5 of Leeds; Professor Theo van Leeuwen, London College of Printing; Figure 39 from the engco model. Table 19 from the engco model. Dr Tom McArthur, English Today; Professor Ulrike Meinhof, University of Bradford; Dr Robert Phillipson, University of Roskilde.
  • 66. The Future of English? David Graddol Contents English 2000 The Future of English? has been commissioned by English 2000 to facilitate informed debate about the future use and learning of the English language Introduction...............................................1 worldwide. Overview...................................................2 English 2000 is an initiative led by the British Council Book highlights.......................................................................4 which seeks to forecast future uses of English worldwide and to help develop new means of 1 English today..........................................5 teaching and learning of English. The project team The legacy of history..........................................................6 works to position British English language teaching English in the 20th century.............................................8 goods and services to the mutual benefit of Britain Who speaks English?........................................................10 and the countries with which it works. Language hierarchies ......................................................12 Summary and references..............................................14 2 Forecasting ..........................................15 British Council Futurology..............................................................................16 The British Council promotes Britain internationally. It Making sense of trends ..................................................18 provides access to British ideas, talents and experience Predictability or chaos?...................................................20 Scenario planning ..............................................................22 through education and training, books and Summary and references..............................................24 information, the English language, the arts, science and technology. 3 Global trends ......................................25 The British Council is represented in 228 towns and Demography ........................................................................26 cities in 109 countries. It provides an unrivalled The world economy........................................................28 The role of technology ..................................................30 network of contacts with government departments, Globalisation.........................................................................32 universities, embassies, professional bodies, arts The immaterial economy..............................................34 organisations, and business and industry in Britain and Cultural flows ......................................................................36 overseas. Global inequalities.............................................................38 Summary and references..............................................40 For further information contact: English 2000 4 Impacts on English...............................41 10 Spring Gardens The workplace ..................................................................42 London SW1A 2BN Education and training....................................................44 Telephone: 0171 930 8466 The global media...............................................................46 Fax 0171 839 6347 Youth culture........................................................................48 Internet communication................................................50 Time and place ...................................................................52 The British Council is an independent, non-political organisation. The Summary and references..............................................54 British Council is registered in England as a charity no. 209131 5 English in the future.............................55 World English ......................................................................56 Rival languages ...................................................................58 English as a transitional phenomenon ...................60 Managing the future.........................................................62 Tables, figures, case studies...........................................64 Sources ...................................................inside back cover